Navarre Messenger Index

by Abraham Smith

We should read the Bible from cover to cover. We should want to know what the Lord said. Many of us, while acknowledging that the Bible is the word of God, have not read it in its entirety. We have been hindered from reading the Bible completely for several reasons. It is my hope and prayer that we would all be rid of all obstacles to the hearing and reading of God's word.

We must realize that the Lord expects us to read all the Bible. The Lord said on one occasion, "It is written, `Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God"' (Matt. 4:4). Not "live by some words," but by "every word" of God. Thus we need to read "every word" of God. We need to be like the Bereans who "received the word with all readiness, and searched the scriptures daily to find out whether these things were so" (Acts 17:11).

These Scriptures should dispel the idea that we need only read some of the Scriptures. This notion would cause us to be judges of what in the Bible is important. But "Every word of God is pure" (Prov. 30:5).

Then, we may make ourselves a promise to read all the Bible, but it does not get done. But other things are getting done. Television shows are watched, other books and magazines are read, and our time is spent on other things. If this happens, then we simply have not made the precious words of our Creator a priority. Whatever is most important should be done first.

But isn't understanding the Bible important? But can you understand what you have not read? Paul, commenting on what he wrote, said, "By which, when you read, you may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ" (Eph. 3:3-4). If we are not careful, we may get the idea that our understanding comes from something or someone else apart from our reading God's word, which would be contrary to what the Bible says. In order to enter the house of understanding, we must go through the door of reading or. hearing the word for ourselves. Thus, Timothy was told to "give attention to reading" (1 Tim. 4:13).

When Jesus was confronted with a question, he showed where we should seek answers for spiritual inquiry. "Teacher, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?" He said to him, "What is written in the law? What is your reading of it?" (Luke 10:25-26).

Let us also notice that Jesus did not refer the questioner to his own dreams for an answer (see Jer. 23:28). Jesus did not suggest the man's own opinions as a source for the answer to his question. Proverbs 3:5-6 teaches us to trust the Lord, which is to trust what he says in his word. In this way our steps are guided as we follow God's word. "Your word is a lamp to my feet and a light to my path" (Ps. 119:104).

To this question, Jesus did not appeal to other non-biblical religious writings. Let other books be read, but do not use them as a substitute for the reading of the Bible. And never believe that the reading of the Bible is incomplete without these other books.

There may be many of us who agree that all the Bible should be regularly read. We might say, "I read the Bible every day, but I simply have not read it all." If I believe that I can seriously read the Bible for several years and not complete it, I have one or both of two problems. Either I am reading the same passages of Scriptures, thus not adding to my "faith virtue, to virtue knowledge" (2 Pet. 1:5) or I am not reading as much as I think I am!

There are 1,189 chapters in the Bible. If I read four chapters of the Bible every day starting January 1, I would have read the entire Bible by October 26. If I can read the whole Bible in as short a time as a year by reading as few Scriptures as four chapters a day, it should become clear that within ten or fifteen years I ought to have read all of the Bible, God's holy Word.

Any of us who go a lifetime without reading all of the Bible while believing we are working toward that goal are not spending as much time in God's word as we have made ourselves believe.

I am not contending that we read the whole Bible only one time. Rather, we must make the reading of the whole Bible a regular part of our lives. If we do not read the entire Bible for ourselves, then we have only the opinions of others and they are doing our thinking for us.

Let's make our attitude be that of David writing in Psalm 119. "Therefore I love Your commandments More than gold, yes, than fine gold!" (v. 127). "How sweet are Your words to my taste, Sweeter than honey to my mouth!" (v. 103). "Oh, how I love Your law! It is my meditation all the day" (v. 97). If we truly are "those who hunger and thirst for righteousness" (Matt. 5:6), then we will read the Bible from cover to cover!

"Blessed is he who reads" (Rev. 1:3). ~  Entire Issue of February 5, 2012

The Pattern

Usually, when this phrase appears in a title for an article from a member of the Lord’s church, the reader acquainted with the Truth expects to read something about authority and the meaning, structure, worship and work of the church. And that is exactly what this article will be about, but maybe not in the way you’d expect.

“The Pattern” comes from a direct quote of the words of God to Moses concerning the preparation and construction of the Tabernacle (see Exodus 25 and 26 for full details):

(Exodus 25:9 NKJV) "According to all that I show you, that is, the pattern of the tabernacle and the pattern of all its furnishings, just so you shall make it.” And again as Moses is told how to erect it "And you shall raise up the tabernacle according to its pattern which you were shown on the mountain” (Exodus 26:30).

There is something extremely important about the “pattern” of the Tabernacle that Moses was told to make and raise in the wilderness at Mount Sinai. There is something instructive in it. It is not just that God has a definite pattern for everything He does, but the Tabernacle itself is a pattern of something else, that is, the church, the prophesied eternal kingdom of God. The writer of Hebrews speaks of the things of the Tabernacle as a “shadow” of heavenly things as he speaks of Christ Who has become our High Priest in heaven:

(Hebrews 8:4-5 NKJV) “For if He were on earth, He would not be a priest, since there are priests who offer the gifts according to the law; {5} who serve the copy and shadow of the heavenly things, as Moses was divinely instructed when he was about to make the tabernacle. For He said, "See that you make all things according to the pattern shown you on the mountain."

First, let’s look at what Moses was told to make. The Tabernacle itself was a tent made of curtains of specific materials and dimensions. It was to be divided into two parts, the Holy Place comprising the first two-thirds of the tent, and the Holy of Holies (also called the Most Holy place) which was the other third of the tent, and was curtained off by a heavy veil.

The Holy of Holies, the third of the tent behind the veil, was to be furnished with an “ark,” a box, made of wood but overlaid with pure gold and topped by a very ornate and spectacular “mercy seat,” or top, with huge angels made of gold which stood on the top of this cover and overshadowed the cover with their wings. Later Moses was commanded to place three things within the ark; first, the tablets of stone on which the LORD had written the Ten Commandments, then he was told to place a golden pot of the manna, the bread which God sent from heaven, and last, the rod of Aaron which had budded to show that Aaron was the only High Priest of all the children of Israel. It was between the angels here on this ark that God said He would meet with Israel; it was the place of His Presence among them (Exodus 25:22).

Here is a good place to stop and consider what that part of the Tabernacle could mean.

(Hebrews 6:19-20 NKJV) “This hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which enters the Presence behind the veil, {20} where the forerunner has entered for us, even Jesus, having become High Priest forever….”

Among other things, the writer of Hebrews is telling us that we have an eternal High Priest Who has entered into the presence of God behind the veil. This is speaking of course of Jesus Christ, Who by offering Himself as a sacrifice, has become our High Priest and has entered into heaven. So the Holy of Holies that was behind the veil in the Tabernacle is a pattern of heaven, where Christ has ascended, and now makes intercession for us as our High Priest, having applied His own blood as satisfaction for our sins.

The three things God commanded Moses to put inside the ark, the tablets of the Law, the manna bread, and the rod of Aaron, were all pointing to the essence, work and office of Jesus Christ. He is the source of the New Covenant, the perfect law of liberty (Heb. 2:3; James 1:25), which is represented by the tablets of stone within the ark. He is the Bread of Heaven (John 6:41), which is represented by the golden pot of manna bread, also within the ark. And finally, He is the only High Priest of God (Heb. 2:17; 3:1; 4:14, etc.), represented by the rod of Aaron. All these are a pattern then of Christ.

While we are here, it needs to be said plainly, that the pattern was of things as they would be AFTER Jesus Christ’s crucifixion, resurrection and ascension to the right hand of God. The world has been notified of the fact that Jesus DID ascend to the right hand of the Father by the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on that day of Pentecost in Jerusalem nearly 2000 years ago. That means it is a pattern of things AFTER the kingdom was received by Him, and its establishment on earth in the form of the church, was officially announced.

And the church is very much in view in this pattern.

Within the Holy Place, the first two thirds of the Tabernacle proper, three articles of furnishing were to be made and placed in a particular way.

First, a small table overlaid with gold (Ex. 30:1-10), was to be made and put in front of the veil which covered the ark with its contents. On this table incense was to be offered on a regular basis, including every morning and every evening.

Second, a larger table (Ex. 25:23-30) was to be made and overlaid with gold, on which twelve loaves of bread were to be placed each Sabbath (25:8), and left there for a week. It is called “the Table of Showbread,” the bread sometimes being called “the bread of the Presence” (Leviticus 24:5-9). This table was placed on the north side of the Holy Place within the Tabernacle. The priests would see it on their right as they entered the Holy Place each day.

And third, a lampstand of beaten gold with seven lamps and ornate decoration was to be made and placed on the south side in the Holy Place (Ex. 25:31-40). Its lamps were to be lit each night and trimmed each morning, at the same time the incense was to be burned on the table of incense before the veil, twice a day it was to be tended by the priests.

So we have the description of the Holy Place and its furnishings, all attached to the Holy of Holies, but separated by only a veil. What could this represent? Of what is this a pattern?

The Holy Place represents the church, which is the body of Christ, attached to Him, not physically in heaven yet, but attached to Him Who is the Head, Who is already in heaven. The body cannot be separated from Christ, it is His body, it is the church, He is its Head.

The table of incense represents prayer (Rev. 5:8; 8:3-4) which the members of that body are privileged to offer to God in heaven through Christ Who is seated at His right hand.

The table of showbread, or bread of the Presence, is a symbol of Christ’s presence with us in the body, the church. The Bread of Heaven is in us and we are in Him. The bread placed each Sabbath on that table for 1500 years was pointing to this very unique fact.

The lampstand represents the presence of the Light of the World Who is with us and in us, in the body of Christ, which is His church. His Light is in Us and we share in it through Him. We are in that Light as long as we are in His body and walk according to His word (John 1:4, 7; 9:5; 12:46; 2 Cor. 4:6; Eph. 5:8).

These last two are closely associated with the Word of God as well. Each, the bread and the light, were given to us by the Word Who became flesh and dwelt among us. Through the word of God which came to us by the Word incarnate (including the things revealed through the Holy Spirit to the apostles and prophets of the New Covenant [John 16:13-15]), we enjoy and partake of the Bread of Life, and the Light of Life. They cannot be separated.

That leaves us with a couple of things Moses was commanded to make and place outside the Tabernacle, that is the altar of burnt offering and the laver.

The altar of burnt offering was the first thing you saw as you entered into the court that surrounded the Tabernacle. It was a large square affair overlaid with bronze. The most notable thing about it, besides the size of it, was the blood associated with it. Blood from nearly every animal sacrifice was to be poured at its base. It was where the sacrifices were made and most of them were burned, either in part in in whole, the altar.

The Hebrew writer again leaves us with no doubt about what this represents:

(Hebrews 9:13-14 NKJV) “For if the blood of bulls and goats and the ashes of a heifer, sprinkling the unclean, sanctifies for the purifying of the flesh, {14} how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered Himself without spot to God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?”

And again:

(Hebrews 10:4-7 NKJV) “For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and goats could take away sins. {5} Therefore, when He came into the world, He said: "Sacrifice and offering You did not desire, But a body You have prepared for Me. {6} In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin You had no pleasure. {7} Then I said, 'Behold, I have come; In the volume of the book it is written of Me; To do Your will, O God.'"

The altar represents the sacrifice of Jesus Christ on the cross, the only acceptable sacrifice for sins. It is His blood that is pointed to by that endless river of blood that was poured at the base of that altar over the 1500 or so years it was in use.

So what about the laver? Not a word you hear everyday. A laver is a basin used for holding liquid. It was a large bronze basin filled with water, and was placed between the altar and the entrance to the Holy Place. It was the last thing the priest used before entering into the Tabernacle proper, into the Holy Place. The priests were to wash in that basin before entering.

It represents the baptism in water which the Lord Himself commanded (Matt. 28:18-20; Mark 16.15-16), the point at which we receive forgiveness of sins (Acts 2:38) and the right to enter into the Holy Place, the body of Christ (Gal. 3:27), the church of Christ (Eph. 1:22-23).

Having come to know about and believe in the Christ Who sacrificed Himself for our sins, we are baptized into His body for the forgiveness of sins, and are joined to the Lord in His body, which is His church, the church which belongs to Christ, the church of Christ.

In that body (represented by the Holy Place), we are attached to the Head (John 14:6; 15:4-7), Who is in heaven, making intercession for us as our High Priest. We are in the Light (figured by the lampstand), and we partake of the Bread of Heaven (represented by the table of bread), and there only do we have access to God through Christ in prayer (the altar of incense).

So, it seems clear that what God meant by “the pattern” is much more than a demonstration of His desire for us to do exactly what He says, but the very things themselves are a pattern of the Lord’s church, the eternal kingdom which was in the mind of God before all things were created, and by which He now shows forth His manifold wisdom to the principalities and powers in the heavenly places. ~

by Roger Lindsey  Entire Issue of January 29, 2012

The Elect: God's Chosen People

To the Christians dispersed among the nations Peter writes: "But you are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, His own special people, that you may proclaim the praises of Him who called you out of darkness into His marvelous light; who once were not a people but are now the people of God, who had not obtained mercy but now have obtained mercy" (1 Peter 2:9,10).

What a privilege it is to be God's chosen people. "Blessed is the nation whose God is the Lord, and the people whom He has chosen as His own inheritance" (Psalm 33:12). On the last day, only God's elect will be saved: "And He will send His angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they will gather together His elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other" (Matthew 24:31; Mark 13:27).

The concept of God's chosen people is first found in the Old Testament. God chose Israel as His special people. "And because He loved your fathers, therefore He chose their descendants after them; and He brought you out of Egypt with His Presence, with His mighty power" (Deuteronomy 4:37). "For you are a holy people to the Lord your God; the Lord your God has chosen you to be a people for Himself, a special treasure above all the peoples on the face of the earth" (Deuteronomy 7:6; Deuteronomy 14:2).

"But you, Israel, are My servant, Jacob, whom I have chosen, The descendants of Abraham My friend. You whom I have taken from the ends of the earth, And called from its farthest regions, And said to you, 'You are My servant, I have chosen you and have not cast you away; Fear not, for I am with you; Be not dismayed, for I am your God. I will strengthen you, Yes, I will help you, I will uphold you with My righteous right hand'" (Isaiah 41:8-11).

Who are God's chosen people now? Jesus warned: "Many are called, but few are chosen" (Matthew 22:14; Matthew 20:16). Now that the promised Messiah has come, God's chosen people are they who accept Him as Lord and Savior: "For Moses truly said to the fathers, 'The Lord your God will raise up for you a Prophet like me from your brethren. Him you shall hear in all things, whatever He says to you. And it shall come to pass that every soul who will not hear that Prophet shall be utterly destroyed from among the people'" (Acts 3:22,23). "Even so then, at this present time there is a remnant according to the election of grace. And if by grace, then it is no longer of works; otherwise grace is no longer grace. But if it is of works, it is no longer grace; otherwise work is no longer work. What then? Israel has not obtained what it seeks; but the elect have obtained it, and the rest were hardened" (Romans 11:5-7).

The election is no longer based on physical lineage, but on one's relationship with the Messiah: "He is Lord of lords and King of kings; and those who are with Him are called, chosen, and faithful" (Revelation 17:14). The election of physical Israel was but a sign of a higher spiritual election on the basis, not of the lineage of Abraham, but of the faith of Abraham. This was God's plan even before the creation of the world. "Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has blessed us with every spiritual blessing in the heavenly places in Christ, just as He chose us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love, having predestined us to adoption as sons by Jesus Christ to Himself, according to the good pleasure of His will, to the praise of the glory of His grace, by which He has made us accepted in the Beloved" (Ephesians 1:3-6).

As Peter says in the salutation of his first letter, this election in Christ is based on the foreknowledge of God: "Peter, an apostle of Jesus Christ, To the pilgrims of the Dispersion in Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia, elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, in sanctification of the Spirit, for obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace be multiplied" (1 Peter 1:1,2).

Paul explains this more fully in his letter to the Romans. "And we know that all things work together for good to those who love God, to those who are the called according to His purpose. For whom He foreknew, He also predestined to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren. Moreover whom He predestined, these He also called; whom He called, these He also justified; and whom He justified, these He also glorified. What then shall we say to these things? If God is for us, who can be against us? He who did not spare His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things? Who shall bring a charge against God's elect? It is God who justifies. Who is he who condemns? It is Christ who died, and furthermore is also risen, who is even at the right hand of God, who also makes intercession for us" (Romans 8:28-34).

"Therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, put on tender mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, longsuffering; bearing with one another, and forgiving one another, if anyone has a complaint against another; even as Christ forgave you, so you also must do" (Colossians 3:12,13).

This election before the foundation of the world was in Christ, which means that we are part of God's chosen people only if we are in Christ and remain in Him. Peter tells us how we can make our calling and election sure: "Grace and peace be multiplied to you in the knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord, as His divine power has given to us all things that pertain to life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him who called us by glory and virtue, by which have been given to us exceedingly great and precious promises, that through these you may be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. But also for this very reason, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue, to virtue knowledge, to knowledge self-control, to self-control perseverance, to perseverance godliness, to godliness brotherly kindness, and to brotherly kindness love. For if these things are yours and abound, you will be neither barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. For he who lacks these things is shortsighted, even to blindness, and has forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. Therefore, brethren, be even more diligent to make your calling and election sure, for if you do these things you will never stumble; for so an entrance will be supplied to you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ" (2 Peter 1:2-11). ~

Roy Davison  Entire Issue of January 22, 2012

The Value of Small Things

by Walton Weaver

Zechariah asked the people of his day, "For who hath despised the day of small things?" (Zechariah 4:10). The people of Israel who had returned from Babylonian captivity were greatly disappointed as a result of the apparent insignificance of the temple being built under the leadership of Zerubbabel. When they compared it with the glory of the temple of Solomon, they wept with a loud voice when the foundation was laid (Ezra 3:12). At the completion of the building fifteen years later, it seemed to them to be nothing (Haggai 2:3).

This disappointment on the part of God's people during that period reminds us of the danger of overlooking the value of small things. Zechariah himself points directly to the danger by asking the question, "Who hath despised the day of small things?" A little reflection will help us see that most things that have become "great" have had small beginnings, and all great things are made up of smaller parts. We must never forget the small beginnings, or undervalue the small parts. Almost without exception the greatest contribution to the success of any endeavor is due to little things and ordinary people.

The principle, no doubt, works two ways. Small things have great power both for good and evil, Ahab, one of the most wicked characters of the Old Testament, "worshipped Baal a little" (2 Kings 10:18). This meant that Ahab was attempting to do what Jesus says no man can do — serve two masters (Matthew 6:24). He did not have to serve Baal a lot; a "little" would be sufficient to bring God's displeasure, and at the same time give us a true reading of his character. Like Ahab, many people will take a little of God, but not much. They want all the pleasures of the world, and a little of God, thinking this is sufficient. Others perhaps want all that God offers, but they also want a 'little" of the world. Either way we are faced with the fact of a divided heart, and a divided heart can find no real pleasure in God, nor can God find pleasure in such a character.

Surely if one is being taught the truth of God, to be a little religious, or to have a little faith (Matthew 8:26; 14:31) is better than not to be religious or to have no faith at all. Everyone who has great faith has been brought from the point of no faith to the place of some faith and then on to the possession of great faith, as they have been brought from spiritual babes into maturity. But to reach the point of little faith and stay there due to indifference or neglect will not only make one's Christian life ineffective, but it will ultimately result in eternal ruin for the soul. So some things that are seemingly 'little" are not so little after all, especially when one considers the consequences of them.

Great faith is sometimes demonstrated in the doing of great things, like Abraham offering his only son upon the altar. But we must not overlook the fact that it also takes great faith to do little, or ordinary things---things we do on a day-to-day basis just because we are Christians and love God and His son, Jesus Christ. There is real value in the little things that people do for the cause of Christ. Bigness, ability, prominence, or any other similar standard we so often use to measure greatness, are not real indicators of what constitutes greatness. All of these tend to cause us to overlook the value of small things. Big buildings, big churches, big preachers, big elders, big works, etc., seem to be what we take pride in. Whatever happened to the "little guy" who is doing most of the "little things" that must be done, and to the glory of God? For the most part, he is lost in the crowd while the rest of the folks are out trying to accomplish some "great thing."

But God sees the "little Christian" and honors him above all, for as Jesus said, "Whoever desires to become great among you, let him be your servant" (Matthew 20:26). That is a salute to the Little Christian (not little in faith, mind you, but simply unrecognized by the world, and not honored by the “greats" in the church), who though last in some respects, shall be first (Matthew 19:30-20:16). No person who undervalues small things can see the truth in this statement.

Jesus said "the kingdom of heaven is like a little leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal till it was all leavened" (Luke 13:21). With this illustration He pictures the nature of the growth of the kingdom. It emphasizes the small to great destiny of the kingdom in the world, just like the mustard seed parable that preceded it. It may go further, and in a secondary sense, describe the intended growth of the kingdom in the individual. Whatever may be the full meaning of the parable, Jesus illustrates what we are emphasizing here, and that is the value of small things.

Leaven is also used to illustrate the evil influence of small things (I Corinthians 5:1-6; Galatians 5:9). Someone has said, "A little evil may be overlooked because it is little, but not much evil is needed to destroy the church." Every Christian has witnessed how much havoc has been wrought in churches because of a little greed, a little pride, a little jealousy, or a little malice.

The one-talent-man did not understand the value of small things (Matthew 25:14-30). Neither did Naaman, who had the Lord called on him to do some great thing, would not have questioned Him (2 Kings 5:13). But since the Lord did not do that, he hesitated to go dip in the waters of Jordan as commanded. The lesson? Do not overlook the value of small things. Even a cup of water given in the name of a disciple will be rewarded (Matthew 10:42).

Every Christian has ability, just in different ways and in different degrees, when compared with others. The amount of our ability, or the particular area it is in, is relatively insignificant. What really matters is that we use it, and thereby improve it, as the two and five talent characters did in the parable of the talents. It may be small in the beginning, but a lot of great things have had small beginnings.

Friends, do not underestimate the importance of showing a friendly disposition, speaking a word of encouragement to someone, helping a friend come to know about Jesus Christ and His teaching, mailing a card, calling someone who needs you or visiting someone in the hospital or at home. These may seem like small matters, but these and many other seemingly unimportant matters, are worth more than we usually imagine. And what if they are small in one sense of the word? Small does not always mean unimportant, or without value. There is value and importance in small things. Have we "despised the day of small things?" ~  Entire Issue of January 8, 2012

A New Dogma

by Edward O. Bragwell, Sr.

A new and dangerous dogma seems to be surfacing in the church. It is really old liberal denominational dogma in new garb. It seems to thrive more near college campuses, but is by no means confined there. We have detected it in the writings, speeches and conversations of some brethren lately. Some consider its promoters to be intellectuals. Fortunately, its influence has been felt but little in the average congregation.

These folks are similar to the Pharisee of old, but a little different. They trust in themselves that they are highly spiritual, humble and thank God that they are not as their brethren, proud, narrow, legalistic, negative, partisan, pharisaical and fossilized. They read their Bibles often, gaining new insights into its meaning to their lives through rapport with those of "other fellowships." They have learned that there is more to learn at the feet (or from the books) of theological liberals than from those who demand a "thus saith the Lord" for all things. They use some old words to most members of the church, but with new connotations.

"Phariseeism"

If one affirms that his practice is Scriptural while other practices are unscriptural, then he is charged with "Phariseeism." Luke 18 is given as the proof-text.

The Pharisee was not rebuked by Jesus because he said the publican and sinners were wrong. If so Jesus would have been pharisaical in saying the Pharisee was wrong. The Pharisee did not feel the need for God's forgiving mercy. He thought himself to have been righteous by virtue of his perfect obedience. He felt himself to be above sin!

The remedy for real Phariseeism is not to lack confidence that we are members of the Lord's church - the very one found in the Bible, if we have obeyed the gospel and worship in spirit and truth. It is not to question the exclusiveness of God's way. It is found in Galatians 6:1 and similar passages, i.e., that while we point out the faults of others and point them to the New Testament pattern that we must remember that we are but forgiven sinners - that we must ever be considering ourselves lest we too be tempted.

"Party-spirit"

If one insists that another become just like him in religious matters then he is often said to have the "party-spirit." Is it a cardinal sin to insist that another conform to the same religious rules as ourselves? Paul said that he wished that "all that hear me this day, were both almost, and altogether such as I am, except these bonds." (Acts 26:29). Paul did not, nor should we, desire a personal following. But he believed what he was doing strongly enough to want everyone to conform to that way, so should we. When I go out to evangelize (call it "proselyte", if you like), I try to get folks to believe what I believe, obey what I obey, be what I am and worship as I do. I am not ashamed of it. Why? Because I believe what I preach with all my heart. Is that the "party-spirit?" Not if I point to Christ as authority. Not if I seek to get people to follow Christ and not man. Not if I refuse to lead a personal following. Not if I do not seek to rally folks around one point of doctrine to the neglect or exclusion of all other points.

"Know-it-all"

If one affirms with certainty any point of religious doctrine, then he is duped a "know-it all." One point in the new dogma seems to be that if one admits that there are some things he does not know about the Bible, then he must cease to be positive about any thing.

It will come as no surprise to my readers that I do not know all about any subject. I know enough mathematics to have taught for a brief time in high school, but there is a lot about math that I do not know. My own children, three of whom are in high school, will verify that! But, I do know that A= (Pi)R2 is not the formula for computing compound interest. If one of my students had so used it I would have marked him Wrong! Suppose he had protested, "Do you think you know all there is to know about math?" If you do not, how can you be so dead sure that A= (Pi)R2 will not compute compound interest? What right have you to say that I am wrong since you admit that you don't know all the answers? Frankly, I would have still marked him wrong and probably done a little more than that if he had called me a "know-it-all."

"Legalism"

More and more the terms, "legalism" and "legalist," are popping up in the writings of some brethren and in much the same contexts as used by liberal denominational writers for years. It is applied to one who insists that obedience has something to do with our salvation.

The Bible does say that salvation is "not of ourselves." It is not "of works" or "debt." (Eph. 2:8,9; Rom. 4:1-5). We simply cannot earn salvation-from past sins or eternally. But that is a far cry from saying that our salvation does not depend on our obedience to the law of Christ. It certainly does so depend. "Seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth...." (1 Peter 1:22). ". . . He became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him." (Heb. 5:9). Call it legalism, law depending, or whatever - our salvation is conditioned on obedience.

It is not really a question of "legalism," but whether God's merciful blessings are conditional or unconditional. If preaching the conditions makes void the grace of God, then every New Testament preacher voided God's grace. After we have done all within our power to keep God's law, then our salvation will still be by grace and not of merit because we sin and must have God's forgiveness. But even God's forgiveness is conditional (Acts 2:38; 1 John 1:7 9).

It is both unscriptural and misleading to say that salvation does not depend on law in any sense. It was the "law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus" that made us free from the "Law of sin and death." (Rom. 8:31). We are told to "fulfill the law of Christ" (Gal. 6:2). We are "under law to Christ" (1 Cor. 9: 21). We are to strive "lawfully" or according to law. (2 Tim. 9:5).

Our failure, at times, to emphasize God's grace is no excuse for swinging to the other extreme of doing away with dependence upon law in any sense. Calvinists have made that mistake for years.

If the exponents of the new dogma would read their Bibles more and denominational oriented books less, they might even become more tolerant of those of us who insist that the way is narrow. They might even find that some have gone before them have masterfully answered the very positions that they are now expounding. If they would spend more time in rapport with experienced gospel preachers and less time with those who are "ever learning but never able to come to the knowledge of the truth" they might just be a little more understanding of those who still insist on "mark(ing) them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine . . ." (Rom. 16:17). Anyway, one with an open mind ought to be willing to give it a try. ~

Editor’s note: You may be surprised to know this was first published in 1973! Some things never change.  Entire Issue of January 1, 2012

The God Who Forgives

"Why should I be a Christian?" The very posing of this question implies that some people believe reasons exist why one should not be a Christian. Let us think about why someone would not want to become a Christian. Sometimes, a person hesitates in becoming a Christian because he believes that he is too wicked for God to forgive him. Often this person might feel like if he has not already, then some day he will inevitably go so far that God will not forgive him. The hesitant student is not the only person that fears this fate. Sometime even Christians wonder about God's continuing capacity to forgive, so let us consider what the Bible has to say about the God who forgives.

God Does Not Want Anyone to be Lost

Often people feel like God is a ferocious and cruel god, who longingly waits to instantly punish any man caught in sin. However, the Bible paints a different picture of God.

"The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness, but is longsuffering toward us, not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance." II Peter 3:9

God does not want anybody to be lost. In fact, he is patient with us so that we might not be lost. Being longsuffering, God mercifully provides frequent opportunities to repent. Although it is clear that God wants all men to be saved and come to a knowledge of the truth (I Timothy 2:4), we still may wonder why God does not want people to be lost.

"But if a wicked man turns from all his sins which he has committed, keeps all My statutes, and does what is lawful and right, he shall surely live; he shall not die. None of the transgressions which he has committed shall be remembered against him; because of the righteousness which he has done, he shall live. Do I have any pleasure at all that the wicked should die?" says the Lord GOD, "and not that he should turn from his ways and live?" Ezekiel 18:21-23

From these verses we learn that God takes no pleasure in the destruction of the wicked. He does not enjoy their death because He loves them. This love was the reason why Jesus died on the cross for the whole world (John 3:16-17). How can a God who loves us and desires us to be saved not forgive the repentant who humbles himself before God?

Extreme Examples of God's Forgiveness

The extent of God's forgiveness can be seen in extreme examples from the Bible. One of the single-most extreme examples is that of the Judean king, Manasseh. Late in the history of the divided kingdom, King Manasseh proved himself to be one of the most wicked kings that Israel had seen.

"Manasseh was twelve years old when he became king, and he reigned fifty-five years in Jerusalem. But he did evil in the sight of the LORD, according to the abominations of the nations whom the LORD had cast out before the children of Israel. ... Also he caused his sons to pass through the fire in the Valley of the Son of Hinnom; he practiced soothsaying, used witchcraft and sorcery, and consulted mediums and spiritists. He did much evil in the sight of the LORD, to provoke Him to anger. ... So Manasseh seduced Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem to do more evil than the nations whom the LORD had destroyed before the children of Israel. And the LORD spoke to Manasseh and his people, but they would not listen." II Chronicles 33:1-10

Although we see this stubborn king being more wicked than any before him, notice how he responds when he is punished by the Lord.

"Therefore the LORD brought upon them the captains of the army of the king of Assyria, who took Manasseh with hooks, bound him with bronze fetters, and carried him off to Babylon. Now when he was in affliction, he implored the LORD his God, and humbled himself greatly before the God of his fathers, and prayed to Him; and He received his entreaty, heard his supplication, and brought him back to Jerusalem into his kingdom. Then Manasseh knew that the LORD was God." II Chronicles 33:11-13

The text continues, mentioning how the penitent Manasseh destroyed all of the idols upon his return, repaired the Lord's altar, sacrificed peace and thanksgiving offerings, and commanded the people to worship God. This man was able to turn back to God, and God was willing to receive him back. How can we do more wickedly than this king, who among other evils sacrificed his own children to idols?

Among other examples, the apostle Paul could be mentioned who persecuted and killed Christians, but eventually repented and became one of the most well-known and influential servants of the Lord (Acts 9:1-22). The Corinthian church was filled with once worldly people, who committed grievous sins.

"Do you not know that the unrighteous will not inherit the kingdom of God? Do not be deceived. Neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor homosexuals, nor sodomites, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners will inherit the kingdom of God. And such were some of you. But you were washed, but you were sanctified, but you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God." I Corinthians 6:9-11

Friend, there is not much that God has not forgiven. From murder (II Samuel 12:7-14) to the sacrificing of children (II Chronicles 33:1-13), we have record of God forgiving the most horrific sins. Even though we have examined these compelling examples, one more extreme example of God's forgiveness exists that we need to study.

Us

We are all extreme examples of God's forgiveness. No man can boast that he is deserving of heaven because he earned it, or even because he sinned less than others. Sin is a terrible thing that separates all of us from God (Romans 3:23), condemning all of us to hell (Romans 6:23), even if someone committed only a single sin (James 2:10-13). Sin is just that bad.

Even though each of us would have stood without hope before God, the gospel reveals that God loved us before we loved Him (I John 4:9-19). Jesus came and died in our place for us, not as though we were deserving, but while we were ungodly (Romans 5:6-8). Though God requires that we respond to his gospel plea (Matthew 7:21-23; James 2:14-26), the Bible teaches that we have been saved by grace, not by meritorious works (Ephesians 2:1-10). Consequently, no man can boast of his salvation as if it was accomplished by his own merit. Therefore, each one of us is an extreme example of God's forgiveness to one who was undeserving.

Conclusion

Although sin and the temptations of the world may lure us into believing that we are too wicked for God to forgive, the Bible teaches that God does not want anyone to be lost. He desires that all men should be saved. The examples of King Manasseh, Kind David, the apostle Paul, the Corinthians, and many more illustrate God's capacity to forgive even the most wicked sinners. Finally, God extends his mercy to each one of us. We are equally in need of God's mercy. No one can boast in himself. Therefore, just as God has forgiven every previous convert, He will also graciously accept your repentance, if you are willing to humble yourself before the God who forgives. ~

From insearchoftruth.org   Entire Issue of December 11, 2011

Are Piercings and Tattoos Wrong?

By Kevin Cauley

Not too many years ago in our society, one would not have expected to publicly encounter many individuals with odd body piercings or an assortment of tattoos. The few tattoos that one saw were either related to military service or biker gang association. Such, however, is not the case today. Just about anywhere you go now, you will encounter someone with a plethora of tattoos and/or body piercings. It's quite faddish, in fact. The question naturally arises in the mind of the conscientious Christian as to what God's word says on the subject. Is it wrong? Is it bad judgment? Is it a good thing? What do the scriptures say?

Under the Old Covenant, there was at least one type of body piercing that God approved. This was in the case where a master and slave had such a good relationship that the slave desired to give his entire life and the life of his family to his master. Under the Old Law, slaves were supposed to be set free during the Year of Jubilee (See Leviticus 25). However, the slave who did not want to be set free was to have his ear pierced to signify his desire to remain with his master (Deuteronomy 15:17).

The Old Covenant wasn't so generous, however, when it came to tattoos. Leviticus 19:28 states, "Ye shall not make any cuttings in your flesh for the dead, nor print any marks upon you: I am the LORD." Most scholars believe that this prohibition was given as a mark of separation of the Israelites from the nations around them who practiced various forms of idolatry and which tattooing was related to their idolatrous practices. Israel was to be holy to the Lord (Leviticus 20:7) and maintain their separation from heathen practices (Exodus 33:16, Leviticus 20:24).

Needless to say, we are not under the same restrictions of the Old Covenant today (Acts 15:10, Galatians 5:1). Hence, our pattern for living comes from the example of Christ and also from the teachings of the apostles in the New Testament. While we have no direct prohibition for either piercings or tattoos within the New Testament, we have some principles that would regulate such conduct. Let's examine a few of those things.

First, there is the principle of modest behavior. In 1 Timothy 2:9 as well as 1 Peter 3:3 the apostles teach us that flamboyant or gaudy attire does not become the modest Christian woman. Multiple body piercings, elaborate tattoos, and any other such kind of showy personal expressions would fall under this category of immodesty. The Christian is not to call attention to self for the sole reason of promoting self. Often body piercings and tattoos are obtained just for this reason. The attitude of humility would preclude such in the life of the Christian (Philippians 2:3).

Second, there is the principle of separation. God's desire for the Israelites to be separate from the nations around them extends to Christians today as well. Paul tells the church at Corinth, "Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you" (2 Corinthians 6:17). The Christian is not to engage in worldly activities as such is indicative of loving the world (1 John 2:15-17). James says that friendship with the world is enmity with God (James 4:4). Inasmuch as tattoos and piercings represent worldliness we ought to have nothing to do with them.

Third, there is the principle of sound speech. Titus 2:8 says that the Christian's speech ought to be irreproachable. Tattoos and body piercings speak volumes. Many tattoos represent things that the Christian repudiates such as warmongering, fornication, addiction, and bondage. Piercings may also have sexual connotations and like the improper use of the tongue, the Christian who employs tattoos and piercings may be sending mixed messages. James (3:11) says, "Doth a fountain send forth at the same place sweet water and bitter?" Hypocrisy, in any form, is sinful (James 3:17).

Finally, there is the principle of purpose. In everything we do as Christians, our purposes must be pure and holy; all must be done to God's glory (1 Cor. 10:31). Those who obtain piercings and tattoos must ask themselves what their motives are for so desiring such. Does one desire to rebel against parents? Such is a sinful motive (Eph. 6:1). Does one desire to show one's sexual promiscuity? Again, a sinful motive (1 Thessalonians 4:3-7). Does one desire to use their body art to support anarchy or rebellion? Let it not be seen in the life of the Christian (Jude 1:8-10).

While there may not be anything inherently sinful in having one's body pierced or having a tattoo engraved upon one's skin, there are so many things that one need take into consideration to avoid evil, one would be better off not to obtain them. Moreover we certainly would not want to place a stumbling block before our brother (Rom. 14:21) and as there are so many other ways that a Christian may honorably express himself, there seems nary a reason to be tattooed or pierced. On this subject then, "Let us therefore follow after the things which make for peace, and things wherewith one may edify another" (Rom. 14:19).  ~  Entire Issue of December 4, 2011

Do We Have What the Apostles Wrote?

J. Early Arceneaux, Gospel Guardian, May 5, 1949

The question is often -asked: How do we know that the New Testament has the very writings of the apostles and their co-laborers? How do we know that we have substantially what they wrote? Some contend that we do not know, and cannot. Infidels have been very zealous in propagating this assertion. There have been so many corruptions of the New Testament, they say, so many additions, so many subtractions; that even if the apostles did write by inspiration, we still don't know that we have what they wrote.

We need, however, have little worry on that point. The Lord would hardly have taken the trouble to inspire men to write a book, and then not take the trouble to see that it was handed down. Scholars, some years ago, investigated this wild charge of the infidels very carefully; and revealed that in 300 years there were one hundred times as many corruptions in Shakespeare as there had been in 1800 years in the New Testament manuscripts!

Copyists Uninspired
Actually, when books were copied there were bound to be some errors. The copyists were not inspired. Their manuscripts, however, correct each other, and help the scholars by comparison with one another to determine where an error has been made.

One fundamental fact that some professed Bible student need to learn is that a very imperfect translation of the scriptures can convey the truth to us. We have the highest testimony on earth to the fact. Christ and the apostles quoted from a very imperfect translation of the Old Testament out of Hebrew into Greek. They quoted from the Septuagint version, the Greek translation. This accounts for the fact that sometimes the quotations from the Old Testament appear to be quite different from the words that we read in our Old Testaments; for our Old Testament was translated out of the Hebrew into the English.

Now if Christ could use an uninspired and imperfect translation, we can too, and not suffer too much damage. If you have any doubt on that point we might mention this one little incident: One printed English Bible was called the "Vinegar Bible.” This odd name arose from the fact that at one place in the gospels where the word "vineyard' occurred, they made it read "vinegar'. That didn't deceive anybody. Everybody understood what had happened. Typesetters or proof-readers made the mistake. (They often make them).

Date Of Books
Another thing that skeptics have been very much concerned about is to move every Bible book as far from the accepted composition date as possible—as far away as they can from the year or period in which the books are generally supposed to have been written. With reference to the New Testament books, as we shall see, they think if they can get folks to believe they were not written in the first century, but rather in the third or fourth, they can weaken faith and gain a foot-hold on which to stand and attack the Bible.

The main burden of this lesson is to show conclusively and by irrefragable testimony and evidence that the Book we read today is substantially identical with the writings of the apostles.

An Old Slander
It might be of interest to call your attention to the fact that there are more than 1700 manuscripts of the Greek New Testament, or some part of it. It is a very interesting fact, too, that the oldest manuscript of the New Testament in existence is complete; it has every book complete. From these ancient manuscripts, of course, our New Testament is translated; and regardless of whether we read it in the Greek original or the English translation, we are reading the same book.

Not only infidels have charged the Book with being corrupted in its text, but one religious sect (the Mormons) borrowed this old infidel slander, and gave it circulation in the so-called "inspired' Book of Mormon This old slander, as propagated by the infidels, is that the New Testament was compiled about the year 325 A. D. They declare that this was the business of the Council of Nice, and that it happened on this wise: All the hundreds of books claiming to be the New Testament scriptures were piled together promiscuously on the floor; a table was set in the midst of them, and the learned bishops prayed to God that the inspired book would jump up on the table! According to the infidels ludicrous telling of the story, twenty-seven books jumped. The only answer such a ridiculous charge needs is this: Those bishops were not fools. A man need not be classified a fool to be a believer even a bishop believer.

The Mormons put this old slander into circulation in their Book of Mormon. In order to make place for this monstrous perversion of truth, they charged that "that great and abominable church' (the Catholics) had taken out many precious things, including a great many of the "covenants' of the Lord. One of the Mormon's inspired (?) men, Orson Pratt, said, "We do not know that one single verse in the New Testament came down to us without change. (And they have hundreds of them in the Book of Mormon absolutely identical with the same verses in the King James translation!)

Any man who tries to write a book and deceive people into thinking that it was written 300, 500, or 1,000 years before, will always slip up. The writer of the Book of Mormon did. He said he translated the Book Mormon out of the Egyptian language, and that actually the book was 2,000 years old—maybe more. Yet this 2,000 years old book quotes at length from the writing of William Shakespeare and from the King James translation of the Bible! The signature of the imposter is on almost every page. He left the print of his cloven hoof for all to see.

However many things we may charge against Catholicism, we must defend them from this slanderous Mormon accusation. They did not make the changes charged against them. The oldest Greek manuscripts of the New Testament are older by far than the Catholic church. Nobody has changed the dotting of an "I” or the crossing of a "t.” That is one thing the Catholic church is not guilty of!  ~  Entire Issue of November 27, 2011

Walk Humbly With Your God

“He has shown you, O man, what is good; and what does the LORD require of you but to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly with your God?” (Micah 6:8).

Worldly people do not humble themselves before God.

God sent Moses to Pharaoh with the message: “How long will you refuse to humble yourself before Me? Let My people go, that they may serve Me” (Exodus 10:3). When Moses first asked Pharaoh to let the people go, he had replied: “Who is the LORD, that I should obey His voice to let Israel go? I do not know the LORD, nor will I let Israel go” (Exodus 5:2).

God warns: “The one who has a haughty look and a proud heart, Him I will not endure” (Psalm 101:5). “I will punish the world for its evil, and the wicked for their iniquity; I will halt the arrogance of the proud, and will lay low the haughtiness of the terrible” (Isaiah 13:11).

“The lofty looks of man shall be humbled, the haughtiness of men shall be bowed down, and the LORD alone shall be exalted in that day. For the day of the LORD of hosts shall come upon everything proud and lofty, upon everything lifted up, and it shall be brought low” (Isaiah 2:11, 12).

When the wicked repent and humble themselves before God, He blesses them.

Because he refused to listen to the advice of older men, King Rehoboam had lost most of the kingdom Solomon had passed on to him (1 Kings 12:1-16). In the fifth year of his reign, because he and all Israel “forsook the law of the LORD” God allowed Shishak, king of Egypt, to conquer the fortified cities of Judah and to come as far as Jerusalem (2 Chronicles 12:1-4).

“Then Shemaiah the prophet came to Rehoboam and the leaders of Judah, who were gathered together in Jerusalem because of Shishak, and said to them, 'Thus says the LORD: “You have forsaken Me, and therefore I also have left you in the hand of Shishak.”' So the leaders of Israel and the king humbled themselves; and they said, 'The LORD is righteous.' Now when the LORD saw that they humbled themselves, the word of the LORD came to Shemaiah, saying, 'They have humbled themselves; therefore I will not destroy them, but I will grant them some deliverance. My wrath shall not be poured out on Jerusalem by the hand of Shishak. Nevertheless they will be his servants, that they may distinguish My service from the service of the kingdoms of the nations'” (2 Chronicles 12:5-8).

Although God allowed Shishak to conquer Jerusalem and require tribute, Rehoboam was allowed to remain king. “When he humbled himself, the wrath of the LORD turned from him, so as not to destroy him completely; and things also went well in Judah” (2 Chronicles 12:12).

God exalts the humble and humbles the haughty.

This principle is taught throughout the Old Testament.

“The humble He guides in justice, and the humble He teaches His way” (Psalm 25:9).

“The LORD lifts up the humble; He casts the wicked down to the ground” (Psalm 147:6). “He will beautify the humble with salvation” (Psalm 149:4).

“Surely He scorns the scornful, but gives grace to the humble” (Proverbs 3:34).

“When pride comes, then comes shame; but with the humble is wisdom” (Proverbs 11:2).

“Before destruction the heart of a man is haughty, and before honor is humility” (Proverbs 18:12).

“For thus says the High and Lofty One Who inhabits eternity, whose name is Holy: 'I dwell in the high and holy place, with him who has a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones'” (Isaiah 57:15).

Various examples are given.

“Now the man Moses was very humble, more than all men who were on the face of the earth” (Numbers 12:3).

He told Israel: “And you shall remember that the LORD your God led you all the way these forty years in the wilderness, to humble you and test you, to know what was in your heart, whether you would keep His commandments or not. So He humbled you, allowed you to hunger, and fed you with manna which you did not know nor did your fathers know, that He might make you know that man shall not live by bread alone; but man lives by every word that proceeds from the mouth of the LORD” (Deuteronomy 8:2, 3).

God promised Solomon that He would forgive the people when they repented and humbled themselves: “When I shut up heaven and there is no rain, or command the locusts to devour the land, or send pestilence among My people, if My people who are called by My name will humble themselves, and pray and seek My face, and turn from their wicked ways, then I will hear from heaven, and will forgive their sin and heal their land” (2 Chronicles 7:13, 14).

King Hezekiah restored correct worship in Judah. He also encouraged the ten tribes of Israel to return to the Lord. Most of them laughed his messengers to scorn, but a few listened: “Nevertheless some from Asher, Manasseh, and Zebulun humbled themselves and came to Jerusalem” (2 Chronicles 30:10, 11).

After reigning for 14 years, Hezekiah had become proud and God decided to end his life. But when he humbled himself, God extended his life for 15 more years. “But Hezekiah did not repay according to the favor shown him, for his heart was lifted up; therefore wrath was looming over him and over Judah and Jerusalem. Then Hezekiah humbled himself for the pride of his heart, he and the inhabitants of Jerusalem, so that the wrath of the LORD did not come upon them in the days of Hezekiah” (2 Chronicles 32:25, 26).

Ezra and the people, when returning from Babylonian captivity, humbled themselves before God and asked for His protection: “Then I proclaimed a fast there at the river of Ahava, that we might humble ourselves before our God, to seek from Him the right way for us and our little ones and all our possessions. For I was ashamed to request of the king an escort of soldiers and horsemen to help us against the enemy on the road, because we had spoken to the king, saying, 'The hand of our God is upon all those for good who seek Him, but His power and His wrath are against all those who forsake Him.' So we fasted and entreated our God for this, and He answered our prayer” (Ezra 8:21-23).

The New Testament also instructs us to walk humbly with God.

“Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and He will lift you up” (James 4:10).

Jesus said: “Whoever humbles himself as this little child is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 18:4). “And whoever exalts himself will be humbled, and he who humbles himself will be exalted” (Matthew 23:12).

“Also He spoke this parable to some who trusted in themselves that they were righteous, and despised others: 'Two men went up to the temple to pray, one a Pharisee and the other a tax collector. The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself, “God, I thank You that I am not like other men - extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this tax collector. I fast twice a week; I give tithes of all that I possess.” And the tax collector, standing afar off, would not so much as raise his eyes to heaven, but beat his breast, saying, “God, be merciful to me a sinner!” I tell you, this man went down to his house justified rather than the other; for everyone who exalts himself will be humbled, and he who humbles himself will be exalted” (Luke 18:9-14).

Paul wrote: “Do not set your mind on high things, but associate with the humble. Do not be wise in your own opinion” (Romans 12:16).

“Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus, who, being in the form of God, did not consider it robbery to be equal with God, but made Himself of no reputation, taking the form of a bondservant, and coming in the likeness of men. And being found in appearance as a man, He humbled Himself and became obedient to the point of death, even the death of the cross. Therefore God also has highly exalted Him and given Him the name which is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in heaven, and of those on earth, and of those under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father” (Philippians 2:5-11).

“Therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, put on tender mercies, kindness, humility, meekness, longsuffering” (Colossians 3:12).

Peter admonishes: “Yes, all of you be submissive to one another, and be clothed with humility, for 'God resists the proud, but gives grace to the humble.' Therefore humble yourselves under the mighty hand of God, that He may exalt you in due time” (1 Peter 5:5, 6).

Worldly people do not humble themselves before God. If they repent, however, and humble themselves, He blesses them. God's people humble themselves before God and submit to His will. God exalts the humble and humbles the haughty.

“He has shown you, O man, what is good; and what does the LORD require of you but to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly with your God?” (Micah 6:8). ~

Roy Davison   Entire Issue of November 20, 2011

Abortion: Without Natural Affection

by David Padfield

In the first chapter of Romans the apostle Paul listed the sins of the Gentiles. In this heinous list of crimes we find the phrase "without natural affection" (Rom. 1:31, KJV). This refers to those who do not possess the love and attachment which nature teaches all mothers to have for their young.

"This expression denotes the want of affectionate regard towards their children. The attachment of parents to children is one of the strongest in nature, and nothing can overcome it but the most confirmed and established wickedness. And yet the apostle charges on the heathen generally the want of this affection. He doubtless refers here to the practice so common among heathens of exposing their children, or putting them to death. This crime, so abhorrent to all the feelings of humanity, was common among the heathen, and is still. The Canaanites, we are told, (Psa. cvi. 37, 38) 'sacrificed their sons and their daughters unto devils, and shed innocent blood, even the blood of their sons and daughters, whom they sacrificed unto the idols of Canaan.' Manasseh, among the Jews, imitated their example, and introduced the horrid custom of sacrificing children to Moloch, and set the example by offering his own, 2 Chron. xxxiii. 6. Among the ancient Persians it was a common custom to bury children alive. In most of the Grecian states, infanticide was not merely permitted, but actually enforced by law" (Barnes' Notes On The New Testament).

The practice of murdering small children was also common among the Phoenicians, Carthaginians, Chinese and Hindus. The murder of children and the infirm is not isolated to antiquity. The Nazi Holocaust began with the elimination of almost 300,000 Aryan German citizens who were "defective." Before Hitler was finished, his Nazi machine had murdered six million Jews, plus another 6 million Gypsies, Poles and prisoners of war.

Any woman who could destroy the child within her womb would have to be judged as one "without natural affection." During the decade of fighting in Vietnam there were 58,655 American war casualties. Our country now kills more unborn babies than that every fifteen days. During the six major wars our country has fought (Revolutionary War, Civil War, WWI, WWII, Korea and Vietnam) we have sustained 1,160,591 casualties. Since abortion was legalized in this country in 1973, over 23 million unborn babies have been murdered by their mothers. The remains of these precious lives are destroyed in hospital incinerators or thrown into dumpsters behind the abortion mills. There is no national cemetery for the unborn, no flag draped coffins, no national day of remembrance.

Abortion is sinful because it is the willful taking of human life. Under the Mosaic Law, God said, "If men fight, and hurt a woman with child, so that she gives birth prematurely, yet no lasting harm follows, he shall surely be punished accordingly as the woman's husband imposes on him; and he shall pay as the judges determine. But if any lasting harm follows, then you shall give life for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot, burn for burn, wound for wound, stripe for stripe" (Exodus 21:22-25). If the accidental interruption of a pregnancy was to be punished, what about the one who deliberately murders the unborn?

The Psalmist David thought of himself as being alive while in his mothers womb. "For You have formed my inward parts; You have covered me in my mother's womb. I will praise You, for I am fearfully and wonderfully made; marvelous are Your works, and that my soul knows very well. My frame was not hidden from You, when I was made in secret, and skillfully wrought in the lowest parts of the earth" (Psalms 139:13-16). Though his body was not totally developed, David affirmed that the Lord knew him! The only real difference between an unborn child and a newborn baby is the way they feed and obtain oxygen.

People often ask what the mother should do if she knows the child will have birth defects. I remind them that no test is 100% accurate, and no child is 100% perfect! I get upset when abortionists tell me that life is not worth living if you have a handicap. As the father of a child born with multiple birth defects, I believe I have the right to exhibit a little righteous indignation.

Our oldest son, Daniel, was born about three months premature and weighed a little over three pounds. He was born a "blue baby" (i.e., not breathing). The doctor who delivered Daniel decided not to resuscitate him, but to let him die. The anesthetist in the delivery room, one of the deacons from church, insisted that the doctor revive our son. For this we will be eternally grateful. Though Daniel is deaf and partially blind, he is a wonderful son who enjoys life, and he made his parents very proud when he achieved the honor roll at school.

Some parents have told me they wished their children would have never been born. I have never heard this from the parent of a handicapped child, and I know a lot of them. In fact, these parents are the most militant anti-abortionists I have ever met. They believe life is worth living, even with physical impairments.

Though the Bible does not give an example of someone who aborted their child, it does tell us about an "unwanted" pregnancy: the case of David and Bathsheba (1 Sam. 11 and 12). David, the king of Israel, coveted his neighbor's wife, stole her from her husband and committed adultery with her. To avoid the embarrassment of an illegitimate child, David murdered Uriah the Hittite. David's solution to his problem was the same as many fornicators today: kill the innocent to protect the guilty!

According to Editorial Research Reports (1987, Vol. II, p. 537), 81.3% of all abortions are performed on unmarried women. This means that four out of five times the baby is murdered to hide the sin of its parents!

The Bible says the "way of the transgressor is hard" (Prov. 13:5, KJV). Picture a young woman in her final year of college finding out that she is pregnant. Her plans for the future will be ruined if she has the child, so she decides to have it killed. Then later in life, she often cries herself to sleep while thinking of the child that might have been. Yes, the way of the transgressor is hard.

Abortion is no worse than the other sins listed in Romans 1:26-32. All sin is terrible. But, thanks be to God, there is a remedy: repentance. David spoke of it so eloquently in the 51st Psalm when he prayed, "Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean; wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow. Make me to hear joy and gladness, that the bones which You have broken may rejoice. Hide Your face from my sins, and blot out all my iniquities. Create in me a clean heart, O God, and renew a steadfast spirit within me. Do not cast me away from Your presence, and do not take Your Holy Spirit from me. Restore to me the joy of Your salvation, and uphold me with Your generous Spirit. Then I will teach transgressors Your ways, and sinners shall be converted to You." ~

Entire Issue of November 13, 2011

He Missed One Service!

Written by Unknown Author

Paul Harvey once reported on his noon news of a 73 year old man who was pinned beneath his farm tractor for four days and nights in driving rain and a terrible storm. Concerned friends went to see about him just in time. It seems that he is going to live after his ordeal, but he will lose a leg below the knee.

Several newspapers picked up on this little story and centered upon the amazing fact that a 73 year old man could live after being pinned beneath a tractor for four days. Yes, all of that is amazing, but a more amazing fact is what caused his friends to go to see about him. One friend gave as the reason for this visit that, "He missed prayer meeting Wednesday night." That’s all? He just missed one service and his friends went to check on him?

One preacher remarked, "I believe there are two possible suppositions we can make about this incident.” Consider the following:

On the one hand we could suppose that this man was so faithful and regular in his church attendance that everyone knew that if he was not there, something had to be seriously wrong. A question: What if you had been the one pinned under the tractor? Would your absence have been noticed? Or, are you so irregular in attendance that everyone would assume you decided to sleep in, or go to the lake? How many services have you missed in the last three months? Could you honestly classify yourself as a faithful, regular worshipper?

On the other hand, we could assume that the people in this man’s congregation have such a concern for the souls of men that when anyone, no matter how regular or irregular they are in attendance, missed a service they went to see about them.

I don’t know which of the preacher’s assumptions might be the more plausible, but I would like to see more men and more congregations like what he describes.

Christians need to remember Hebrews 10:22-25. No Christian can draw near unto God, hold fast the confession of his hope, or consider his brethren to provoke them unto love and good works who forsakes the assembling of the brethren together.

I have observed some church members that pick and choose which services to attend according to their mood or according to what TV program is scheduled. These folks are here-again-gone-again and hit-and-miss at the services.

Weak brethren seem to think, "Well, so what if I’m just at services every now and then? If that’s the worst sin I ever commit, I’ll make it to heaven." But are you sure of that? The Bible says that all sin separates us from God (Isaiah 59:1-2; Romans 6:23). We can lose our souls over just one unrepented sin (Acts 8:13-24).

How many times does a person have to miss to be wrong? The first time is a sin as much as the fourth time or the fortieth time—if it is willful absence.

Jesus said, "I know thy works, that thou art neither cold not hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou are lukewarm, and neither cold not hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth" (Revelation 3:15-16).

Are you cold? Just exactly how faithful are you? Would you be missed if you missed just one service? Do you check on your missing brethren? ~  Entire Issue of October 30, 2011

How to Lose Peace of Mind

by Johnny Ramsey

Jesus Christ came into this world as "the Prince of Peace" (Isa. 9:6). Men of good will can have peace on earth because of Him, as the angels sang (Luke 2:14). With the "gospel of peace" (Rom. 10:15) the Lord Jesus grants us peace that actually surpasses our understanding (Phil. 4:7). Through the blood shed on the Cross, we have our access to the removal of chaos and frenzy in our life-style: "For it was the good pleasure of the Father that in him should all the fullness dwell; and through him to reconcile all things unto himself, having made peace through the blood of his cross" (Col. 1:19-20).

Anything that hinders these rich blessings would be a crime against heaven. A great hymn proclaims:

Peace, perfect peace,
In this dark world of sin,
The blood of Jesus
Whispers peace within.

The best-selling book in the world, apart from the Bible, some fifty years ago, was written by a Jewish writer, and was entitled, "Peace of Mind." Every salient point came from the Bible - the Psalms, Philippians and the life of Jesus as recorded in Matthew, Mark, Luke and John. The Scripture already had the message! We often block the radiant bliss which God offers to our sad heart by expecting others to provide the secret of happiness when it really begins within our own grasp.

The great writer, Ralph Waldo Emerson, wrote these words of wisdom:

The wise man in the storm
Prays to God –
Not for safety from the danger,
But for deliverance from fear.
It is the storm within That endangers him,
Not the storm without.

In Psa. 68:19, we find a rich challenge: "Blessed be the Lord, who daily beareth our burden, even the God who is our salvation." We are so often guilty of accusing others, when "circumstances" make us miserable. Some "wise" person demands our honesty in these graphic words: "To err is human, but to blame it on the other guy is even more human!" What are these quirks that prohibit genuine peace and contentment within the
framework of our daily endeavor? There are five major ones. In this article, let's examine them in the light of the Scriptures.

Listening to Discouraging Words

The Bible contains "good news" (gospel), but most people spend little time carefully reading its pages. Television and newspapers spread sad reports constantly. We dwell on negative matters daily. War, rather than peace, makes the headlines and grab our
attention. Prophets of doom hold the spotlight of the world and truth stays in the shadows. "Again therefore Jesus spake unto them, saying, I am the light of the world: he that followeth me shall not walk in the darkness, but shall have the light of life" (John 8:12).

Though Christ came to bring light to the world, Satan's message "circles the globe while truth is putting on its boots." The glad message of redemption should be heralded far and wide to give hope and solace to nations steeped in darkness and gloom.

To have peace of mind, we must have this assurance from God: "For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord" (Rom. 8:38-39). False teachers in Corinth were denying Christ's resurrection and teaching that those had forever perished who had died in the Lord (1 Cor. 15). Paul countered such error by stating clearly: "But now hath Christ been raised from the dead, the firstfruits of them that are asleep" (1 Cor 15:20).

Double-Mindedness Produces Misery

Paul told the Corinthians that it was impossible to partake of the Lord's table while engaging in the devil's dainties. We dare not "halt between two opinions" (1 Kings 18:21), if we would please God. Having one foot in the world and the other in the church produces sorrow, as Jesus said, "No man can serve two masters; for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon" (Matt. 6:24).

"Riding the fence" in spiritual pursuits will always create a dilemma that destroys our peace of mind: "But let him ask in faith, nothing doubting: for he that doubteth is like the surge of the sea driven by the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord; a doubleminded man, unstable in all his ways" (James 1:6-8). The gospel of Christ clearly enunciates the situation: "The mind of the flesh is death; but the mind of the Spirit is life and peace" (Rom. 8:6). There it is. Carnality and spirituality are mutually exclusive!

Associating with Worldly People

"Be not deceived: Evil companionships corrupt good morals" (1 Cor. 15:33). "You cannot run with the goats without smelling like them" is a crude old saying. But still absolutely correct! After listing the "works of the flesh" in Gal. 5:19-21, the apostle Paul describes in the next two verses the "fruit of the Spirit," to show the line of demarcation between the two. "But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, meekness, self-control; against such there is no law" (Gal. 5:22-
23).

Pure religion demands a benevolent concern for others and for our own holiness: "Pure religion and undefiled before our God and Father is this, to visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep oneself unspotted from the world" (James 1:27). If we would have peace of mind, we must heed that.

Living in the Past

Christianity has the power and ability to change lives and cleanse us from iniquity. We must not allow the burden of sin to keep us from proceeding toward heaven, when God clearly tells us, "For I will be merciful to their iniquities, And their sins will I remember no more" (Heb. 8:12). The apostle Paul admitted that, before he had become a Christian, he had been "the chief of sinners" (1 Tim. 1:15) in opposing Christ. But after believing in Christ,, his attitude changed: "I press on toward the goal unto the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus" (Phil. 3:14). So should we "press on" and not allow Satan to draw us away, due to shame and remorse over the mistakes of the past.

Living by Misplaced Values

Popularity calls, and weak people buckle under the pressure of pleasing men rather than the Savior. If we want to retain peace of mind, we must take a stand for truth, regardless of what men may think: "For am I now seeking the favor of men, or of God? or am I striving to please men? if I were still pleasing men, I should not be a servant of Christ" (Gal. 1:10).

When we lack the courage it takes to walk with God, we then fall from a steadfast loyalty to cowardice. Also, when we are so deeply wrapped up in "self' we are worthless in the service of Jehovah, and we forfeit the beauty, genuine peace and contentment which God provides when we faithfully serve Him. Henry Van Dyke wrote
on this matter:

Whatever comes, God's will be done,
And in that moment, Peace was won!

Do you really want to enjoy life and see good days? Listen to the Prince of Peace: "Peace I leave with you; my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be fearful" (John 14:27). Let us seek after peace of mind in the way God reveals. And let us remember these words of wisdom: "Great people are not affected. by every wind that blows. Like great ships, they sail serenely on in calm seas or great tempests." Then, as the apostle Paul wrote, "And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall guard your hearts and your thoughts in Christ Jesus" (Phil. 4:7). ~  Entire Issue of October 23, 2011

Fruit of the Spirit: Gentleness (Meekness, Humility)

By Luis Zamora, June 1st, 2001 in Watchman Magazine

Among the fruits of the spirit listed in Galatians 5:23 is gentleness. As a fruit, it is something to be cultivated and brought about in maturity, and it is what the God who planted us desires that we produce. The New Testament shows that the word describes temperament or character and a way of behaving towards others.

The word translated gentleness or meekness is the Greek praiotes¸ and the lexicon tells us it means: Mild, soft, gentle:

Of things, mild; of sounds, soft, gentle
Of persons, mild, gentle, meek, especially after having been angry; of animals, gentle, tame
Of actions, feelings, etc., mild
(Henry George Liddell. Robert Scott. A Greek-English Lexicon. Revised and augmented throughout by Sir Henry Stuart Jones with the assistance of Roderick McKenzie. Oxford. Clarendon Press. 1940.)

It describes a manner, an attitude, a person’s character, a way of responding. Too often we are inclined to mistake “meek” for “weak!” Our Lord was certainly not weak! Gentleness or meekness describes a calm disposition, particularly under fire–which actually requires a great deal of strength.

The New Testament characterizes our Lord as gentle. In Matthew 11:29, Jesus said, “Take My yoke upon you and learn from Me, for I am gentle and lowly in heart, and you will find rest for your souls.” In the immediate context (Matthew 11:20), He had just “…rebuke[d] the cities in which most of His mighty works had been done, because they did not repent.” This makes clear that meek is not weak, but rather that it describes the manner in which our Lord conducted Himself. Contrast the way Jesus described Himself with the way some men drive animals–gentle and lowly in heart isn’t exactly it! We can trust that the hand of our Lord will be gentle upon us and care for our welfare. The proverb says, “He who is often rebuked and hardens his neck will suddenly be destroyed–and that without remedy” (Proverbs 29:1). The gentleness, tameness, meekness with which Jesus will treat His servants stands in stark contrast to the sudden calamity that befalls sinners at the hands of Satan.

This calling from Jesus demands a certain character within us: “I, therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you to walk worthy of the calling with which you were called, with all lowliness and gentleness, with longsuffering, bearing with one another in love, endeavoring to keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace” (Ephesians 4:1-3). If we are to be found worthy of our high calling, we must also “walk just as He walked” (1 John 2:6). God charges us to be gentle with others in sincere love, working hard at maintaining the bond of peace, which is His word. Jesus said, “Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God,” and, “Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth” (Matthew 5:9, 5). Every Christian should fulfill these blessings — a love of fighting, a desire for division, and a haughty grin in battle are not fitting for saints.

Indeed, that which is fitting, appropriate, or worthy comes into play when we discuss gentleness. For the Scripture tells women, “Do not let your adornment be merely outward–arranging the hair, wearing gold, or putting on fine clothing–rather, let it be the hidden person of the heart, with the incorruptible beauty of a gentle and quiet spirit, which is very precious in the sight of God” (1 Peter 3:3-4). Paul says this is “…proper for women professing godliness” (1 Timothy 2:10). The apostles articulate a pattern or way of life that is appropriate for saints, and gentleness is a part of it. Gentleness makes good wives and mothers, good husbands and fathers, and it should be sought out by any looking for a mate. Marriage belongs to God, and gentleness is in the pattern!

The New Testament also shows gentleness is a way to treat your fellow Christian. In Colossians 3:12-13 (which is parallel to Ephesians 4:1-6 we considered earlier), the apostle writes, “As the elect of God, holy and beloved, put on tender mercies, kindness, humility, meekness, longsuffering; bearing with one another and forgiving one another if anyone has a complaint against another. Even as Christ forgave you so you must also do.” Once again, the Master has shown us kindness, and in gentleness we must do the same to others.

Gentleness governs our dealings with brethren caught in sin. Galatians 6:1 says, “Brethren, if a man is overtaken in any trespass, you who are spiritual restore such a one in a spirit of gentleness.” The temptation to attack and point fingers must be avoided, and instead the spirit of gentleness requires that we address the issue at hand, not keeping a count of wrongs. By no means do the Scriptures advocate that we overlook sin or fail to specify sin in an individual’s life (compare 1 Corinthians 4:21), but there is a gentle way in which to do so and a caustic way. Wisdom from the command of God demands gentleness.

Godly wisdom also demands humility. It is important for any evangelist to heed Paul’s instructions, “A servant of the Lord must not quarrel but be gentle to all, able to teach, patient, in humility correcting those who are in opposition, if perhaps God will grant them repentance, so that they may know the truth” (2 Timothy 2:24-25). We must not lose sight of the manner in which Jesus taught, and we must continually make earnest effort to do likewise. Consider the fate of those who die in sin, and teach in such a way that you help them avoid it. There is nothing more violent than a Christian who refuses to “…declare the whole counsel of God” (Acts 20:27).

Gentleness also governs our dealings with those outside of Christ. Titus was commanded as an evangelist to “…remind them to be subject to rulers and authorities, to obey, to be ready for every good work, to speak evil of no one, to be peaceable, gentle, showing all humility to all men” (Titus 3:1-2). You have an influence on those around you, whether you want to or not. What people should see in your Christian walk is gentleness, self-control, humility. The command of God stands: obey the governing authorities, and let your neighbors glorify God when they see it. Your calm demeanor and desire for peace will make you different from the world and will let the world see Jesus in you — and that’s good! We are also instructed in this vein, “Sanctify the Lord God in your hearts, and always be ready to give a defense to everyone who asks you a reason for the hope that is in you, with meekness and fear” (1 Peter 3:15). Compare the proverb, “A soft answer turns away wrath, but a harsh word stirs up anger” (Proverbs 15:1). When people ask you about the Christian life, answer softly, gently, without a defensive attitude or tone. This gentle answer is the product of your faith in God and His word, your own life before Him, and an earnest concern for the souls of men. In so doing you can find favor in the sight of God and man.

“The Lord is my strength and my song, and He has become my salvation” (Psalm 118:14). “Oh, give thanks to the Lord, for He is good! For His mercy endures forever!” (Psalm 118:1) ~

Entire Issue of October 16, 2011

Growing Up In Christ

We must come to Jesus as a Child.

Our Lord expects everyone who comes to Him to come as if he/she were a child. Whether one is ninety years old or an adolescent who has just realized what sin is, GOD has established the pattern of His plan. "Assuredly, I say to you, unless you are converted and become as little children, you will by no means enter the kingdom of heaven. Therefore whoever humbles himself as this little child is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven" Matthew 18:3-4. A child will always look to his parents for guidance and this is what our Father in heaven expects from His children.

Feeding the new child in Christ.

When an infant is first born, most of its waking time is spent feeding and growing up into a child. Unfortunately many newly born Christians do not recognize that they also have many of the same needs as any newborn infant in the world. The apostle Peter readily reminded Christians how important it was to feed their spiritual life with the Word of GOD. "As newborn babes, desire the pure milk of the word, that you may grow thereby, if indeed you have tasted that the Lord is gracious" 1 Peter 2:2-3.

Unfortunately many new Christians die spiritually following their baptism into Christ because mature Christians and ministers of the Gospel do not emphasize the importance of a regular spiritual feeding on the Word of GOD. Our Lord Jesus clearly made this distinction as He contrasted the bread of the world with the Word of GOD when He was being tempted in the wilderness. "But He answered and said, 'It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God'" Matthew 4:4. The Lord Jesus was the living Word of GOD as proclaimed in the Gospel of John. "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God" John 1:1-2. Later in this same Gospel, Jesus explains that He is the very food of eternal life. "For the bread of God is He who comes down from heaven and gives life to the world. Then they said to Him, Lord, give us this bread always. And Jesus said to them, I am the bread of life. He who comes to Me shall never hunger, and he who believes in Me shall never thirst" John 6: 33-35. Infants in the very early stages of life need to feed often, even more than an adult. Yet many Christians fail to feed regularly much less daily on the Word of GOD. The spiritual foundation of every Christian is his faith in Jesus Christ. Paul in his letter to the Romans explains from whom our faith comes. "So then faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God" Romans 10:17.

Remaining free from sickness.

As in our earthly lives, for a child to grow into adulthood he/she must remain free of sickness and disease. The same principle applies to our spiritual lives. Sin in a Christian's life is just as damaging to our spiritual health as any cancer is to our fleshly bodies. All Christians must continually repent or turn away from sin in their lives. Nothing will destroy a Christian's spiritual life faster than harboring sin in one's life. The Word of GOD often describes the forgiveness of sin as 'healing.' "Who Himself bore our sins in His own body on the tree, that we, having died to sins, might live for righteousness -- by whose stripes you were healed" 1 Peter 2:24. Christians are warned by the writer of the Hebrew letter how easily it is for Christians to become entangled in sin. "Therefore we also, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which so easily ensnares us, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. For consider Him who endured such hostility from sinners against Himself, lest you become weary and discouraged in your souls" Hebrews 12:1-3. GOD's Word has always explained the need for every Christian to strive to walk as Jesus walked. "This is the message which we have heard from Him and declare to you, that God is light and in Him is no darkness at all. If we say that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness, we lie and do not practice the truth. But if we walk in the light as He is in the light, we have fellowship with one another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanses us from all sin. If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. If we say that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar, and His word is not in us" 1 John 1:5-10. As Christians, if we walk in the light of GOD's Word and if we continue to confess that we are sinners and repent of our sins, we gain GOD's promise that He will continue to cleanse us of our sins. Part of our spiritual strength comes from our Heavenly Father's reassurance of forgiveness as we attempt to walk as Jesus walked.

Children need exercise.

Children have a need to grow up strong physically through constant exercise. The same can be said for a new child in Christ. New Christians must exercise their faith in order to grow spiritually. Jesus compares doing the will of GOD with a man who built his house on a foundation of bedrock in Luke 6: 46-48. "But why do you call Me 'Lord, Lord,' and do not do the things which I say? Whoever comes to Me, and hears My sayings and does them, I will show you whom he is like: He is like a man building a house, who dug deep and laid the foundation on the rock. And when the flood arose, the stream beat vehemently against that house, and could not shake it, for it was founded on the rock." The house is a Christian's life built on a strong faith in Christ. By putting into practice what he reads and understands as GOD's will as he reads GOD's Word, he exercises his faith in Jesus. The more he reads and then puts the Word into practice, the stronger a Christian's faith grows. In James' letter he explains that GOD will bless those who put His Word into practice. "Therefore lay aside all filthiness and overflow of wickedness, and receive with meekness the implanted word, which is able to save your souls. But be doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving yourselves. For if anyone is a hearer of the word and not a doer, he is like a man observing his natural face in a mirror; for he observes himself, goes away, and immediately forgets what kind of man he was. But he who looks into the perfect law of liberty and continues in it, and is not a forgetful hearer but a doer of the work, this one will be blessed in what he does" James 1:21-25.

Finally the apostle Peter reassures all Christians that they can make their salvation sure if they practice all the principles of Christian growth. "Grace and peace be multiplied to you in the knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord, as His divine power has given to us all things that pertain to life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him who called us by glory and virtue, by which have been given to us exceedingly great and precious promises, that through these you may be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. But also for this very reason, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue, to virtue knowledge, to knowledge self-control, to self-control perseverance, to perseverance godliness, to godliness brotherly kindness, and to brotherly kindness love. For if these things are yours and abound, you will be neither barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. For he who lacks these things is shortsighted, even to blindness, and has forgotten that he was cleansed from his old sins. Therefore, brethren, be even more diligent to make your call and election sure, for if you do these things you will never stumble" 2 Peter 1:2-10. ~

Joe Andrasik  Entire Issue of October 2, 2011

Attitudes that Lead to Apostasy

by Irven Lee

Israel was oppressed by armies of idolaters again and again because God gave them up to be punished after they rebelled against His law and copied the idolatrous world about them. The Lord would deliver them when they repented and prayed for help. The apostasy did not begin the day the invading and conquering army marched across the land killing and enslaving. Attitudes that led to their downfall no doubt developed gradually over a period of time.

In a private conversation in the late 1930s in the Gospel Advocate office, R.L. Whiteside told me that institutionalism would be the occasion of the next great apostasy. I did not know him very well and did not recognize the wisdom in his remark. I thought our fathers before us had gone through that and had put that behind us. In my ignorance I overlooked the fact that the devil uses the same tricks over and over again with only a little change in names and points of attack. Hundreds of thousands of my brethren were as blind as I was so there was not the proper teaching to immunize against the central agencies' taking money from churches and exercising control over them.

We were too ignorant of the devil's devices (2 Cor. 2: 11). Further ignorance was there, too. Far too many were not so well informed of the divine pattern for the Lord's church at work so we could be led to change the plan without even realizing that we were missing the mark. Our senses were not exercised to properly discern between good and evil (Heb. 5:12-14). Is there not still that lack of knowledge on the part of many who should know the difference between "clover and sneeze weed"?

It is human for the teenage boy, his father, and his grandfather to want to be accepted by their neighbors. This requires conformity. The world will love its own and speak well of those who copy its ways (Jn. 15:19; Lk. 6:26). The Lord forbids our conforming to please the world, but this failure to conform brings persecution which we do not like. We like the praise of men (Rom. 12:2; 2 Tim. 3:12; Gal. 1:10).

Our brethren did not invent the family life building or the idea of a central agency with money to have a national "Church of Christ Hour" similar to "The Lutheran Hour" or "The Catholic Hour." We are more effective at following the denominations about us than we are at leading our neighbors to the Bible pattern (1 Sam. 8:5).

During the depression years and the war years we were preaching to get people out of the world and out of human denominations, but we did not preach enough about getting the world and denominationalism out of the men. I remember. I enjoyed hearing men make the good confession and seeing them baptized. I did not realize that the devil was planning such an all out attack on these new recruits to the army of the Lord. The devil was willing for these people to be members of the church and still enjoy the social gospel dainties of food, fun, and frolic and enjoy the social drink, the social dance, and the immodest styles with a certain bit of freedom to use blasphemy and vulgarity with the crowd. That way they could seek to serve God and mammon (Matt. 6:24). The love of the world leads to apostasy (1 Jn. 2:15-17).

Shrewd and prosperous socialites can exert influence over elders and many quiet people who live by a higher moral code. These fluent worldly people can talk of "caring for poor little orphans" or whatever they need to talk about to lead the majority away from a "narrow-minded preacher." They might even use "good words and fair speeches to deceive the hearts of the simple" (Rom. 16:17,18). With feigned words they might make merchandise of the brethren, privily bringing in pernicious ways and damnable heresies (2 Pet. 2:1-3).

When the people who are so eager to be "accepted" by their worldly friends become a large number in the church, the lump by that time is leavened and will no longer endure sound doctrine. That church will find teachers who will say what they want to hear (2 Tim. 4:1-5). Such lovers of a perverted gospel will, for a price, be able to get preachers who fulfill their wishes (Tit. 1:11). They can "heap to themselves teachers" of their own liking. It is very, very important to do the proper preaching, reproving, rebuking, and exhorting before the leaven of wickedness has spread through the congregation. (Carefully read 1 Corinthians 5.) One wicked person can be marked, avoided, and rejected (Rom. 16:17,18; Tit. 3: 10,11). A Diotrephes with his company can reject the sound brethren (3 Jn. 9,10).

A distaste for controversy over foolish and unlearned questions which gender strife is in order. Please read the letters to the preachers in the New Testament watching for words like "shun," "avoid," "refuse," and "reject." (See 1 and 2 Timothy and Titus.) It is a flashing red danger signal when good brethren begin to object to any and all controversy. Error can freely enter the flock if there is opposition to opposing it. False teachers like to introduce heresy privily (2 Pet. 1:1).

If a certain false doctrine is being taught, brethren may be found who promote the error, others may oppose it, and others may insist on giving it the silent treatment. An ill wind of doctrine takes over where it is promoted and where it is not opposed. It stays out only where it is vigorously opposed. The line of least resistance is the "on the fence" position, but the popular false doctrine or practice ultimately takes over congregations that take such a position. Read your church history or observe the churches in your area if apostasy has brought division to some if you would be convinced of the need for fighting a good fight.

Jesus the Christ was one of the greatest controversialists this world has ever known. He was like a lamb in suffering the brutal treatments from the hypocrites and false teachers. He was the lion of the tribe of Judah in fighting their pride, hypocrisy, traditions, and love of the world. Have you carefully read Matthew, Mark, Luke and John? No careful reader could overlook the fact that He was constantly in open word battles with those who opposed His message. He loved the souls of those with whom He did battle. Those who crucified Him were asked in His name to repent and be baptized for the remission of sins. He prayed for them while on the cross, but He did not fail to try every possible way to turn them from error. See Matthew 23 for an example of His sharp rebukes.

A church is not destroyed every time a brave and effective battle is fought against error. "There rose up certain of the sect of the Pharisees which believed, saying, that it was needful to circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law of Moses. And the apostles and elders came together for to consider of this matter. And when there had been much disputing, Peter rose up, and said unto them. . . . Then all the audience kept silence, and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul ... and after they held their peace, James answered, saying . . . Then pleased it the apostles and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas" (Acts 15). Error was corrected and truth was advanced by this earnest contention for the faith as commanded through Jude (Jude 3).

This matter of binding Jewish ordinances on Gentiles came up again and again at different places. Much of the book of Galatians deals with this danger. Even Peter and Barnabas were influenced by the pressure. "When Peter came to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they came, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision. . . " (Gal. 2:1,12). Our Lord demands that we war a good warfare (1 Tim. 1:8; Tit. 1:9,13; 2:15; 3:9-11).

Too many, even good people, are mentioning their dislike for controversy in religious journals, etc. It is by means such as papers that we can study and prepare before we are faced "head" on by the heresy. Unless brethren generally strengthen their knowledge and conviction on the marriage law very many churches are going to be harmed seriously as some have been. This is one example of what I am writing about. Heresy is pleased to enter "privily," but truth is to be proclaimed boldly by people who are equipped with the whole armor (Eph. 6:10-20). Please do not say, "Peace, peace," when there is no peace.

The "afflictions of the gospel" and the persecution that godly people suffer grow out of the fact that true disciples stand fast against heresy (2 Tim. 1:8; 3:12). Paul the prisoner was thankful for one who was not ashamed of his chain (2 Tim. 1:16-18). Shall we raise the white flag of surrender or shall we fight a good fight? There is no concord between Christ and Belial (2 Cor. 6:14-17). Politicians and unsound brethren wonder "What will people think?" when brethren shun not to proclaim the whole counsel in season and out of season.

I began trying to preach when I was young, timid, and cowardly. Several expressed their pleasure and hope by saying: "Irven, I am glad you have decided to preach, and I hope you won't be a fighter!" That sentiment was rather common in my home area. Do you have any idea how these churches of that area went during the turmoil of the 1950s?

The egotistical, arrogant, and bitter attitude expressed by B.C. Goodpasture in the Gospel Advocate guaranteed division. This attitude was expressed in the simple and easy to be understood words: "Quarantine the antis." This carried the idea of: Do not listen to these that question the social gospel and church support of central agencies in public or private lessons. There were sincere but uninformed people who went along with this official decree who did not know what was happening. They thought there was something about some who did not believe in caring for poor little orphans. The problem of the social gospel and denominational machinery never entered their minds. They obediently followed the promoters of the big machines. Those who asked for book, chapter, and verse were crushed, if at all possible. - Guardian of Truth, Jan 2, 1986 ~  Entire Issue of September 25, 2011

Three Publicans

Before we discuss the three publicans, we need to remember how the publicans were viewed by the rest of the Jews. Publicans collected taxes from their fellow countrymen for the Romans who had conquered Israel. It was a lucrative position and they often extracted exorbitant amounts from the people. They were hated by many.

When Jesus left the man He had healed of palsy, He saw Levi (Matthew) at the receipt of customs. Jesus said, "Follow me," and Matthew left all and followed Jesus (Matthew 9:9, Mark 2:13-17, Luke 5:27-32).

Levi did not wait to see that everything was perfectly in order in his own business before he followed Jesus, but left all immediately. He probably was a wealthy man, as most tax collectors were, but left all and went with Jesus. In contrast, we may hesitate to follow Jesus because we want to keep all that we have (Luke 18:23). We may give a great deal of thought to our own possessions, income and many material things which will ultimately be of no value. Also, we may consider our family and friends, which may be of great value, but which we must be willing to leave, if necessary, in order to follow Christ. Only after we have properly counted the cost should we follow Jesus, but we should always be aware that the cost of not following will be greater than the cost of following, no matter what we must leave.

Matthew was classed with sinners, as all publicans were. When the scribes and Pharisees saw Jesus eating with Matthew and his guests, they asked, "How is it that He eateth and drinketh with publicans and sinners?" (Matthew 9:11). Jesus answered, "They that are whole have no need of a physician, but they that are sick."

The scribes and Pharisees were sinful, but in their self-righteousness did not know it. They were looking for the mote in the eyes of others while ignoring the beam in their own eyes (Mark 7:5). We need to always be aware that we are sinners and that we have faults and failures in our lives. Our lives are never completely perfect. However, we need to be able to help others who need God in their lives.

Jesus saw something special in Matthew, even though he was a publican, that could be used in carrying the gospel to sinners. Often we can help others, who seem to us as lacking any redeeming values, to be servants of our Heavenly Father.

In the story of the prayers of the Pharisee and the publican in Luke 18:9-14 we find several lessons. The Pharisee started his prayer with negative reasons for being proud of himself, calling God's attention to the things he did not do. He said he was not an extortioner, unjust, adulterer, or as this publican. Perhaps he was none of these, but he was guilty of as great a sin, that of hypocrisy (Matthew 6:5).

Instead of looking into his own heart for pride, arrogance and intolerance, he looked at what he saw in others. Also, instead of measuring himself by what he did, he measured himself by what he did not do.

In contrast, the publican in his prayer judged no other person, but showed his humility, reverence and awe in the presence of God. So often, Christians are intolerant and critical of others when they should look inward in order to see their own weakness and sin. So often, we are proud of the things that we consider bad that we do not do, instead of rejoicing in the good we can do.

When we find someone we can help to be closer to God, instead of being critical of the person, ask God for wisdom in finding the best way to help. After you pray, go to the person and do what you can, where you are, with what you have to help him.

Another publican was one who touched Jesus' life and was blessed by Jesus touching part of his. Zacchaeus was so short that he could not see Jesus because of the crowd (Luke 19:1-10). That did not keep him from seeing Jesus. He did not wait, hoping to be able to get closer, but ran and climbed into a sycamore tree. He was rewarded immediately by Jesus who was willing to abide in his house.

We as Christians often stay far from Jesus because we feel we are so small, or have so little to offer. Instead of trying to get closer to God and Christ, we complain of our inabilities, and thus drift farther away. If we would only look into our hearts and then about us, we can find many things to draw us close to God.

Zacchaeus was already giving half of his possessions to the poor. He was willing to repay anyone he had cheated four times the amount. Probably there are few Christians who give half to the poor or any other good cause, such as preaching the gospel, reaching out to others to win them to Christ, helping the lonely or doing anything else that is sacrificial for Christ. Unlike the man who wanted to build more barns for his treasure, he was willing to give much to follow Jesus (Luke 12:13-21). We should be willing to do this when we see the need.

The three primary lessons from these publicans are: Matthew was ready to leave all in order to follow Jesus. If necessary, we must be willing to leave all. The praying publican showed his humility and reverence for God. We should always be humble and reverent. Zacchaeus' eagerness and resourcefulness in making sure he was near Jesus is worthy of our attention. We should have a strong desire to be near our Savior and serve Him.

These three publicans can serve as examples to us as we strive to live for Christ. Think seriously about this: If we do not demonstrate these traits found in the lives of these three publicans, we are less than Christ would have us be. Christ's wisdom and compassion in reaching out to these men should help us to look beyond mere labels and understand a person's real character and worth and thus help him to come to Christ and serve Him. ~

Tomijo Brown
Published in The Old Paths Archive (http://www.oldpaths.com)

Entire Issue of September 18, 2011

The Deity of Jesus, II

[Continued from last issue]

The Claims of Jesus

In addition to the above evidence, we have the recorded statements of Jesus, which contain His claims for divinity. Noteworthy examples include passages such as the following:

Jesus answered, “If I honor Myself, My honor is nothing. It is My Father who honors Me, of whom you say that He is your God. Yet you have not known Him, but I know Him. And if I say, 'I do not know Him,' I shall be a liar like you; but I do know Him and keep His word. Your father Abraham rejoiced to see My day, and he saw it and was glad.” Then the Jews said to Him, You are not yet fifty years old, and have You seen Abraham?” Jesus said to them, most assuredly, I say to you, before Abraham was, I AM. Then they took up stones to throw at Him; but Jesus hid Himself and went out of the temple, going through the midst of them, and so passed by.” (John 8:54-59)

Although the significance of Jesus' words may not be immediately obvious to us, the Jews of His day understood exactly what Jesus said. Please notice that Jesus did not say, “Before Abraham was, I was.” Instead, He called Himself, “I AM.” This expression, unique to deity, connotes a timeless being, having neither past nor future. Instead, deity simply exists. Its being transcends time. Furthermore, this is the root meaning of God's revealed name, Jehovah: “To be” “Being” or “Existing.” God is the existing, or eternal One. Jesus' wording choice becomes even more striking, when we consider the following passage:

Then Moses said to God, “Indeed, when I come to the children of Israel and say to them, 'The God of your fathers has sent me to you,' and they say to me, 'What is His name?' what shall I say to them?” And God said to Moses, “I AM WHO I AM.” And He said, “Thus you shall say to the children of Israel, 'I AM has sent me to you.'” (Exodus 3:13-14)

Jesus made Himself equivalent to Jehovah! Stoning was the penalty for any mortal, who would dare speak such blasphemy so presumptuously (Leviticus 24:16). However, it was not presumption for Jesus (Philippians 2:6). God never struck Him dead for such boasting. In fact, God continued to work miracles through Jesus, witnessing to the veracity of His claims (John 4:31-37; 14:10-11).

Other passages contain Jesus' claim to being the Son of God.” This designation for Jesus is found abundantly through Scripture (John 20:30-31). Unfortunately, some do not understand the significance of this Hebraism, failing to grasp the significance behind the figure. We could bury up here in a study of this figurative expression, exploring its ancient relation to the kings and prophets, linking it to a shared essential nature and common glory, but instead, let us ask the Jews of Jesus' day what it meant! Who would understand the meaning of this first century Hebrew expression better than the Jewish scholars of the first century?

“I and My Father are one.” Then the Jews took up stones again to stone Him. Jesus answered them, “Many good works I have shown you from My Father. For which of those works do you stone Me?” The Jews answered Him, saying, “For a good work we do not stone You, but for blasphemy, and because You, being a Man, make Yourself God.” Jesus answered them, “Is it not written in your law, 'I said, “You are gods?”'? If He called them gods, to whom the word of God came (and the Scripture cannot be broken), do you say of Him whom the Father sanctified and sent into the world, 'You are blaspheming,' because I said, 'I am the Son of God'? If I do not do the works of My Father, do not believe Me; but if I do, though you do not believe Me, believe the works, that you may know and believe that the Father is in Me, and I in Him.” Therefore they sought again to seize Him, but He escaped out of their hand. (John 10:30-39)

Please observe that Jesus' first statement, according to the Hebrew scholars of the first century, was to be understood as equating Jesus with the Father, making Him divine! Notice even further that Jesus equates this to being “The Son of God.” Who said anything about “The Son of God?” Neither Jesus nor the Jews mentioned this phrase anywhere in the preceding context. Apparently, Jesus thought that the Jews' previous statement, “You, being a Man, make Yourself God” was equivalent to being the Son of God. He thought to be the Son of God was to be divine. Are you a better scholar than the first century Jews? Are you a better Hebrew scholar than Jesus?

In the last week of Jesus' earthly ministry, the best Hebrew scholars, scribes, lawyers, Pharisees, Sadducees, and Herodians, gathered to entangle Jesus in His speech (Matthew 22:15-16, 22-23, 33-35). After answering their questions, Jesus, and later Peter, used the following argument to prove that the Jews should have known the Messiah was to be more than a mere mortal:

While the Pharisees were gathered together, Jesus asked them, saying, “What do you think about the Christ? Whose Son is He?” They said to Him, “The Son of David.” He said to them, “How then does David in the Spirit call Him 'Lord,' saying: 'The LORD said to my Lord, “Sit at My right hand, Till I make Your enemies Your footstool”'? If David then calls Him 'Lord,' how is He his Son?” And no one was able to answer Him a word, nor from that day on did anyone dare question Him anymore. (Matthew 22:41-46, see also Acts 2:29-37)

Now we may quibble over the wording, looking for some way to avoid its import; however, if the first century, scholarly Jews, who heard these very words, could not answer the logic, how can we expect to do any better? Who knows more about Hebrew language and the ancient texts than scholars like Gamaliel, the Pharisees, the scribes, and other Hebrew teachers of the law? Surely if Jesus misused the text, they would have caught it! Any answer that challenges the original interpretation must first prove its authority over these scholars, who had the highest desire to find an answer, but they could not answer a word. Then, such an attempt must explain how Jesus could have misused Old Testament Scripture! Truly, Jesus was much more than a mere man. Neither could He have been an angel, because no man ever rightfully served nor worshiped angels (Revelation 19:10; 22:8-9). Moreover, angels were intended to serve us, not the other way around (Hebrews 1:4-14).

The Claims of Jesus' Apostles and Prophets

In addition to Jesus' own claims, His apostles and prophets also claimed the right of divinity for our Savior. The book of Hebrews was written to encourage persecuted Jewish Christians not to return to the Old Law, because they had become partakers of a new, better covenant, mediated and delivered by Jesus. The writer of Hebrews introduced the greatness of Jesus this way:

God, who at various times and in various ways spoke in time past to the fathers by the prophets, has in these last days spoken to us by His Son, whom He has appointed heir of all things, through whom also He made the worlds; who being the brightness of His glory and the express image of His person, ... But to the Son He says: “Your throne, O God, is forever and ever; A scepter of righteousness is the scepter of Your Kingdom....” And: “You, LORD, in the beginning laid the foundation of the earth ...” (Hebrews 1:1-10)

The Son is the “Express image of His person.” In Jesus, we see the very person of the Father! What does the Father have that we cannot see in Jesus? Furthermore, the writer boldly attributed Old Testament passages, addressed to God, as actually being addressed to Jesus, the Son! Therefore, Jesus must also be divine.

The apostle Paul makes similar argument is his letter to the Colossians, which teaches the preeminence of Christ:

He is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn over all creation. For by Him all things were created that are in heaven and that are on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers. All things were created through Him and for Him. And He is before all things, and in Him all things consist. And He is the head of the body, the church, who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead, that in all things He may have the preeminence. For it pleased the Father that in Him all the fullness should dwell. (Colossians 1:15-19)

For in Him dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily; and you are complete in Him, who is the head of all principality and power. (Colossians 2:9-10)

How many characteristics must one have before he is considered divine? A third? A half? How about all of them? All the fullness of, not just God, but the Godhead, dwells in Jesus bodily. This is not a spiritual habitation, as God dwells in all His faithful children (Ephesians 3:14-19), but this is a full, bodily dwelling. Jesus possesses all the qualities of divinity in His own body! Therefore, He must be divine.

Admittedly, Jesus being designated as “The firstborn” and “The Son of God” can be confusing to modern readers. However, as was noted earlier, this phrase was not intended to signify His time of origin or His beginning point. Please recall that Jesus has no beginning point. He is an “I AM” (John 8:58). Instead, it signifies preeminence, glory, and precedence (“All things were created through Him and for Him. And He is before all things, and in Him all things consist ... that in all things He may have the preeminence.” Again, these statements have no implication or relation to Jesus’ origin, because Jesus’ sonship was consecrated not on the day of His birth, but rather on the day of His resurrection!

And though they found no cause for death in Him, they asked Pilate that He should be put to death. Now when they had fulfilled all that was written concerning Him, they took Him down from the tree and laid Him in a tomb. But God raised Him from the dead. He was seen for many days by those who came up with Him from Galilee to Jerusalem, who are His witnesses to the people. And we declare to you glad tidings -- that promise which was made to the fathers. God has fulfilled this for us their children, in that He has raised up Jesus. As it is also written in the second Psalm: 'You are My Son, Today I have begotten You.' And that He raised Him from the dead, no more to return to corruption, He has spoken thus: 'I will give you the sure mercies of David.'“ (Acts 13:28-34)

Approximately 33 years after his bodily birth, Jesus was begotten of God. Was He not God's Son previously? Remember, Jesus thought He was God's Son, well before His crucifixion and resurrection (John 9:35-38). Clearly, Christ's sonship has nothing to do with His physical birth (Psalm 89:27). Rather, it signifies His divine essence, just as being called “The Son of Man” denoted His human essence (Matthew 26:63-66). On the day of His resurrection, all doubts as to His divine claims were silenced. Jesus was justified in the sight of all. The glory due Him was restored (Philippians 2:6-11).

Conclusion

Admittedly, there are several difficult, possibly unanswerable questions that can be raised regarding the exact details and metaphysics of Jesus being both 100% divine and 100% human. Although undeniably true, Paul recognized this difficult to comprehend phenomenon in this way:

And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifested in the flesh, Justified in the Spirit, Seen by angels, Preached among the Gentiles, Believed on in the world, Received up in glory. (I Timothy 3:16)

Although we could spend the rest of this age discussing and arguing the finer points of this miracle, the ultimate question for you is this, “Do you believe that Jesus is the Son of God?” Jesus knows who He is. He does not need us to figure out the answer for His benefit. It is our souls that hang in the balance of this decision. The evidence is freely available, awaiting your decision (John 20:30-31). Will you believe it? ~  Entire Issue of September 11, 2011

 The Deity of Jesus

Divinity relates to the quality, or state of being divine, above which exists no higher state. It is the state of infinite power, knowledge, and presence, also known as omnipotence, omniscience, and omnipresence. The heavenly Father is commonly recognized to be divine, to be God, but divinity of the other members of the triune Godhead is questioned by some. "Was Jesus divine?" "Was He God?" "Was He equal to the Father?" This article examines these questions, searching for answers from the pages of the Bible. This will have little significance to those, who do not truly believe that the Bible is the revealed words of God. However, for those that respect the Bible as a final authority, these thoughts are humbly offered.

Jesus is Divine

The apostle John, who wrote his gospel to generate belief in Jesus (John 20:30-31), opened his letter with these words:

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was made. ... And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth. ... For the law was given through Moses, but grace and truth came through Jesus Christ. No one has seen God at any time. The only begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, He has declared Him. (John 1:1-18)

The conclusion of this text seems unavoidable: Jesus was the Word incarnate, Who is divine. However, there are those that would disagree with this conclusion. In fact, such belief has become the cornerstone of some modern sects. In general, arguments that are used to contest this conclusion may take two forms.

Bad Translation?

Although no reputable translation would significantly vary from the above content (taken from the NKJ version), the New World Translation contains an decidedly alternate reading, which was required to protect the cornerstone of the translators' faith:

In [the] beginning the Word was, and the Word was with God, and the Word was a god. This one was in [the] beginning with God. All things came into existence through him, and apart from him not even one thing came into existence. .... So the Word became flesh and resided among us, and we had a view of his glory, a glory such as belongs to an only-begotten son from a father; .... Because the Law was given through Moses, the undeserved kindness and the truth came to be through Jesus Christ. No man has seen God at any time; the only-begotten god who is in the bosom [position] with the Father is the one that has explained him. (John 1:1-18)

A discussion of the Greek may be the most technically accurate way to approach this argument, because no reputable Greek source would permit such a translation. Not only is the Greek article, which is translated "a", not present in the text, but additionally, the Greek verb tense for "was" (verse 1), indicates no specific beginning or end - an existence unbounded by time. Despite this, a may better approach may be to pit the above alternative interpretation against another passage that is favored by its supporters, incidentally from which they erroneously take their very name:

"YOU are my witnesses," is the utterance of Jehovah, "even my servant whom I have chosen, in order that YOU may know and have faith in me, and that YOU may understand that I am the same One. Before me there was no God formed, and after me there continued to be none. I am Jehovah, and besides me there is no savior." (Isaiah 43:10-11, New World Translation)

This is what Jehovah has said, the King of Israel and the Repurchaser of him, Jehovah of armies, "I am the first and I am the last, and besides me there is no God ... And YOU are my witnesses. Does there exist a God besides me? No, there is no Rock. I have recognized none." (Isaiah 44:6-9, New World Translation)

The context of Isaiah contains God's challenge to the pagan gods, which Israel was determined to worship (Isaiah 43:12; 44:6-45:9). In the midst of God's ridiculing their idolatrous concept, the above statement is made, nullifying the existence of all other gods, both from time immemorial to the last day. However, the New World translation of John 1:1 directly contradicts this cherished proof-text. How can Jesus be a god, even for a moment, if beside Jehovah there are no other Gods, either before or after Him? Either Jehovah did not know about Jesus ("I have recognized none"), or the translation is in the gravest of error.

Exception for the Flesh?

The second argument accepts the divinity of the Word, which existed from the beginning. However, they doubt that this divine being maintained His God-like characteristics, when He "became flesh" (John 1:14). The following passage is a common proof-text used to substantiate the idea that the Word gave up His divine nature when He became the incarnate Jesus:

Let each of you look out not only for his own interests, but also for the interests of others. Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus, who, being in the form of God, did not consider it robbery to be equal with God, but made Himself of no reputation, taking the form of a bondservant, and coming in the likeness of men. And being found in appearance as a man, He humbled Himself and became obedient to the point of death, even the death of the cross. Therefore God also has highly exalted Him and given Him the name which is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in heaven, and of those on earth, and of those under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. (Philippians 2:4-11)

Admittedly, the form of the Word did change when He took upon flesh. This verse does prove that He once enjoyed the form of God, but later accepted the form of a man; however, this verse does not mention any change to His essential nature. This verse mentions "form", "appearance", and "reputation", but there is no reference to reducing His intrinsic quality of nature. When the Word left heaven, He gave up the glory that surrounded Him there. However, just because He enjoyed no such glory on earth, that does not mean He was still not worthy of such glory and praise.

Mining the pages of Scripture reveals that Jesus, although in human form, exhibited many unique characteristics of divinity:

accepted worship - compare John 20:27-28; Matthew 2:1-11; 8:2-3; 9:18; 14:33; 15:25; 28:9, 17; Luke 24:52; John 9:38; Revelation 5:4-14 versus Matthew 4:9-10; Acts 10:25-26; 14:14-15; Revelation 19:10; 22:8-9

forgave sins - Mark 2:3-12; John 8:10-11; Luke 23:40-43

knew the secret minds of people - John 2:24-25; I Corinthians 2:11

maintained complete power over His own mortality - John 10:17-18

spoke with the authority of divine Legislator and Judge - Matthew 5:21-22, 27-28, 31-32, 33-34, 38-39, 43-44; 7:28-29; James 4:11-12

deliberately fulfilled prophecy - Isaiah 41:21-26; 44:7; 46:5, 9-11; Matthew 4:12-17; 5:17-18; 8:16-17; 12:15-20; 13:34-35; 21:1-5; 26:51-56; John 13:18-31; 18:1-9; 19:28-30

However, as stated previously, the Word had become flesh. Therefore, in addition to continuing to manifest the attributes of deity, Jesus also showed the traits of humanity:

suffered death - Hebrews 2:14-15

suffered fatigue, hunger, and thirst - Mark 4:36-41; Matthew 4:1-4; John 4:6-7

suffered temptation in all points as a man - Hebrews 2:17-18; 4:14-16

dreaded pending suffering - Matthew 22:41-44

grieved the pain over losing loved ones - John 11:28-38; Luke 19:41-42

Although both lists could doubtless be multiplied, these are sufficient to establish that Jesus Christ exhibited the traits of both humanity and deity. What is our conclusion? Even though Jesus clearly bore the marks of humanity, He evidently maintained His divinity. He may not have maintained the glorious position that He enjoyed in that eternal throne room, but such glory is not the essence of divinity. In fact, true divinity is best displayed in the life of Christ:

Philip said to Him, "Lord, show us the Father, and it is sufficient for us." Jesus said to him, "Have I been with you so long, and yet you have not known Me, Philip? He who has seen Me has seen the Father; so how can you say, 'Show us the Father'?" (John 14:8-9)

How had Jesus shown them the Father? Did He take them outside and point to the stars? Did He miraculously whisk them away to the ends of the universe? Did He show them power of the atom, or explain the mysteries of the quark? Maybe He transported them in time and showed them the Father speaking the universe into existence? At first we may think, "Is that not what makes God divine?" In part, yes. In essence, no. Instead, He showed them an impoverished, Jewish carpenter, wandering the land, preaching and healing all who would come to Him. Instead of inter-galactic, military might, He showed them sacrifice, a royal law, and the true meaning of love and friendship (John 13:34-35; 15:9-17). This is the essential light of deity, shining at its brightest, and it is in Jesus Christ bodily that we see it.  Entire Issue of August 28, 2011

[To be continued. From InSearchofTruth.org.]
 

 The Triune Nature of the Godhead

Just like the omnipotence, omniscience, and omnipresence of God, the trinity can be difficult to comprehend in its fullness, because we have not directly experienced such infinite characteristics. However, just as the universe stands as a monument to God's power (Romans 1:18-20), so does the salvation of mankind attest to the unity of the Godhead, as we will see in this article.

Admittedly, trying to fully understand any characteristic of God can be intimidating, because of the immenseness of His holiness, and therefore, His distinctness from us (I Peter 1:13-16). Consequently, such a task should be approached humbly and meekly. However, this does not necessarily imply that it is impossible for us to learn something about God's nature, including the trinity. God did create man with a nature that was patterned after His own (Genesis 1:26-28), assuring us that we have been divinely granted a capability to both understand and adopt characteristics of the divine nature (II Peter 1:2-4). That being said, the infinite power of God (His omnipotence, omniscience, and omnipresence) are not part of the nature made available to us (Hebrews 2:5-9). Instead, we are to share in His moral characteristics: moral excellence (virtue), self-control, knowledge, perseverance, piety, brotherly kindness, love, justice, righteousness, etc. (II Peter 1:2-11; Galatians 5:22-25). In addition to this list, the unity of the Godhead must be included, which is the center of the mysterious triune nature.

Before we examine this unity, let us back up and address the mystery of the trinity, which we will do by briefly laying a foundation for the deity of the three members of the Godhead. A deeper study of the deity of these three members is reserved for another article.

The Mystery of the Trinity

The dilemma of the trinity is represented by two apparently contradictory sets of Scripture. The first set, which we will examine, emphasizes that God is "one.” More notable passages in this category include:

"You are My witnesses," says the LORD, "And My servant whom I have chosen, That you may know and believe Me, And understand that I am He. Before Me there was no God formed, Nor shall there be after Me. I, even I, am the LORD, And besides Me there is no savior." (Isaiah 43:10-11)

"Thus says the LORD, the King of Israel, And his Redeemer, the LORD of hosts: 'I am the First and I am the Last; Besides Me there is no God. And who can proclaim as I do? Then let him declare it and set it in order for Me, Since I appointed the ancient people. And the things that are coming and shall come, Let them show these to them. Do not fear, nor be afraid; Have I not told you from that time, and declared it? You are My witnesses. Is there a God besides Me? Indeed there is no other Rock; I know not one.' " (Isaiah 44:6)

The following Old Testament passage clearly states that God is "one":

Hear, O Israel: The LORD our God, the LORD is one! You shall love the LORD your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your strength. (Deuteronomy 6:4-5)

As a side point, this passage teaches a complete, single minded devotion and commitment to God, based on the "oneness" of God. This fact attests to the supremacy of God; therefore, He is worthy of such devotion. In fact, such power demonstrated in God's "oneness" demands the commitment of our entire being. Interestingly, Jesus quoted this Old Testament passage in Mark 12:28-34, labeling this imperative as the "greatest commandment.”

After examining these passages, we may realize that the "oneness" of God is clearly taught in Scripture. However, we must be careful that we do not read into the passage what we want to see. Do these passages teach that God is one in number of beings, or in some other quality? As you think on this question, please consider the following passage, which uses the same Hebrew word for "one,” 'echad:

Therefore a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife, and they shall become one flesh. (Genesis 2:24)

When a man marries a woman, do they become one physical being? No, they become one unit. As epitomized by the sexual relationship, a married man and woman share a common relationship with each other, exclusive to all others, who would be partner. They are married, intended by God not to be separated (Matthew 19:4-6); and yet, they are still two individual beings! Similar to Genesis 2:24, could Deuteronomy 6:4 be teaching that God is one in harmony and unity, rather than being one in number? If such a unity did exist in the Godhead, would it not be perfect? Would it not therefore hide and exempt the other members of the Godhead from statements concerning the absence of rival gods (Isaiah 43:10-11; 44:6)? As you continue to ponder this point, please include the following passages, which assert the deity of the other two members of the Godhead, who are Jesus and the Holy Spirit:

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was made. ... And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth. ... For the law was given through Moses, but grace and truth came through Jesus Christ. No one has seen God at any time. The only begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, He has declared Him. (John 1:1-18)

But Peter said, "Ananias, why has Satan filled your heart to lie to the Holy Spirit and keep back part of the price of the land for yourself? While it remained, was it not your own? And after it was sold, was it not in your own control? Why have you conceived this thing in your heart? You have not lied to men but to God." (Acts 5:3-4)

Both of these passages point out the divinity of both Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit. How can we reconcile the fact that there is "one God,” but there are three divine beings? How can there be "one" and "three" at the same time?

Perfect Unity of Three Perfect Beings

The unity of the three divine beings is infinite. Nothing divides them. They have the exact same mindset, judgment, and disposition. However, this does not make them the same being. They may act in perfect harmony as a single being, but yet they are three distinct beings (John 5:17-18; 8:58; 14:15-17, 25-26). As stated earlier, the scheme of redemption stands as a monument to the immenseness of their unity. Just for a moment, try to imagine if Jesus decided that He was tired of playing "the Son,” and instead wanted the Father to submit to Him?

So also Christ did not glorify Himself to become High Priest, but it was He who said to Him: "You are My Son, Today I have begotten You." ... who, in the days of His flesh, when He had offered up prayers and supplications, with vehement cries and tears to Him who was able to save Him from death, and was heard because of His godly fear, though He was a Son, yet He learned obedience by the things which He suffered. (Hebrews 5:5-8)

Without Christ submitting to the Father, there would have been no cross - no salvation.

Can you think of one passage in the Bible where the Holy Spirit is directly worshiped? Like Jesus (John 13:3-15), the Holy Spirit's role is one of service. He did not focus attention on Himself. Instead, He quietly executed God's will upon the earth (Genesis 1:2). He inspired the New Testament apostles and prophets, not speaking on His own authority, but instead communicating the words of Jesus, which Jesus received from the Father (John 16:13-15; II Peter 1:21). Where would we be, if the Holy Spirit got tired of taking orders, and got tired of dealing with humanity? There would be no Bible, no preservation of God's holy words, no gospel, no knowledge of salvation - no salvation! Untold blessings would be lost, making it impossible for us to ever enjoy a gracious relationship with the Godhead.

As humans grow in wisdom, wealth, ability, and power, it becomes increasingly difficult to be patient with those who have less - at least, there is an increasing temptation. Given this fact, try to imagine the wealthiest of men giving up all their wealth for the benefit of others. Now some men may give up some wealth, but they will never give up all of it. However, try to imagine possessing all the wealth, intellect, and power in the universe - and giving it up for the sake of ants! Now try to imagine becoming one of the ants, so they could enjoy a transcendent relationship with you, and then try to imagine that they did not care about you or your sacrifice!! In fact, they would rather kill you than deal with your merciful invitation. Now, try to imagine the Holy Father, white-knuckling His heavenly throne, as His innocent, righteous Son was nailed to the cross by a wicked and hateful mob, despised by the creatures He came to save. Imagine watching your only Son being murdered, knowing that just an instant's thought would silence it all and restore justice, but instead hesitating, just because your Son utters the dying words, "Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.”

Obviously, the mind of God is not like man. Surely, God would not think like the above picture, which displays how man might think. In reality, this author can only try to imagine the amount of submission to the triune's will that was required by all three members of the Godhead. Although I cannot comprehend such a mind, I do know this: Their unity, as evidenced in the cross, is obviously immense. In the cross, we see infinite submission to the flawless, selfless, collective will of the triune. Although it may seem difficult to grasp such commitment to unity, we must try, because Jesus prayed for us to achieve this same level of unity:

"I do not pray for these alone, but also for those who will believe in Me through their word; that they all may be one, as You, Father, are in Me, and I in You; that they also may be one in Us, that the world may believe that You sent Me. And the glory which You gave Me I have given them, that they may be one just as We are one: I in them, and You in Me; that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that You have sent Me, and have loved them as You have loved Me." (John 17:20-23)

Does this verse mean we have to meld our bodies, minds, and spirits into a single, monstrous entity? Notice that this is not some strange, heavenly experience, because this unity is intended to testify "that the world may know that You have sent Me.” Therefore, it must be something that occurs on this earth, while the world still stands (II Peter 3:10). How are we to do this?

Now I plead with you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you, but that you be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment. For it has been declared to me concerning you, my brethren, by those of Chloe's household, that there are contentions among you. Now I say this, that each of you says, "I am of Paul," or "I am of Apollos," or "I am of Cephas," or "I am of Christ." Is Christ divided? Was Paul crucified for you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul? (I Corinthians 1:10-13)

How are we to eliminate divisions and contentions, enjoying the same unity that is enjoyed by the Godhead? We must become "perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment.” Can we pick any mindset that is pleasing to us? No, we must choose the mind that was revealed by Jesus, the divine nature (John 14:6-9; II Peter 1:2-4):

Fulfill my joy by being like-minded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. Let nothing be done through selfish ambition or conceit, but in lowliness of mind let each esteem others better than himself. Let each of you look out not only for his own interests, but also for the interests of others. Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus, who, being in the form of God, did not consider it robbery to be equal with God, but made Himself of no reputation, taking the form of a bondservant, and coming in the likeness of men. And being found in appearance as a man, He humbled Himself and became obedient to the point of death, even the death of the cross. (Philippians 2:2-8)

However, such unity takes hard work, and it takes time. Much humility, selflessness, patience, mercy, and love will be required for those who come to enjoy the unity of this eternal mindset (Ephesians 4:1-3). Also, it will take much study and self-examination, because our minds are nothing like God's mind, at first (Isaiah 55:8-9). To take up the mind of Christ will require significant study of the Bible, because there is no other way to learn about Jesus, or God's mind than through the pages of His revealed Word (I Corinthians 2:16; Ephesians 3:3-5; II Timothy 3:16-17; 2:15).

Conclusion

Like God's omnipotence, omniscience, and omnipresence, the trinity of the Godhead can be difficult to appreciate, because we are so far removed from the scope of such power, perfection, and holiness. However, unlike these other powerful characteristics, we are expected to not only come to an understanding of the trinity, but we are to partake in its unity. Although distinct in person, these three distinct beings have a perfect, single mind with which, each selflessly serves the others and the creation. Although they have distinct roles, they are one in purpose, desire, effort, and judgment. This is the nature of the trinity.

Like the trinity, we must also lay aside all selfish ambitions and focus our energies into a common judgment and mind. The only way to accomplish this is to fully follow the mind of Christ - God's revealed will, the Bible. In this way, we act a single, coherent spiritual body, fulfilling the will of that triune mind (Ephesians 1:22-23; 4:11-16), all the while, growing toward a more intimate understanding of the trinity. ~ (from InSearchofTruth.org)  Entire Issue of August 21, 2011
 

How Can We Know the Truth?

This is a fundamental question in the religious world.

Especially in eastern religions people believe the ultimate source of truth lies within themselves. Such statements are made as: "There is a book of knowledge within every man!" "One gets all truth from the Book of Knowledge Within." "We tap the ancient wisdom and cosmic knowledge within, making it accessible and practical!"

To access this "truth within" people must perform bodily motions, chant mantras and meditate.

According to the Jewish and Christian Scriptures, the truth has been revealed by God in words that have been recorded as sacred Scripture for subsequent generations.

Jeremiah says: "O Lord, I know the way of man is not in himself; It is not in man who walks to direct his own steps" (Jeremiah 10:23).

You cannot find the truth by searching within yourself! Without a knowledge of the Scriptures, much of the truth you know you know is simply not so. "There is a way that seems right to a man, but its end is the way of death" (Proverbs 14:12). Jude wrote: "These speak evil of whatever they do not know; and whatever they know naturally, like brute beasts, in these things they corrupt themselves" (Jude 10).

The truth cannot be found by delving into our own hearts. "The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked" (Jeremiah 17:9). How can the truth be found in a deceitful and wicked heart?

The nations "do not know the thoughts of the Lord, nor do they understand His counsel" (Micah 4:12). "There is none who understands" (Romans 3:11). "The way of peace they have not known" (Isaiah 59:8). "They do not know, nor do they understand; they walk about in darkness" (Psalm 82:5).

Without revelation from God, man wanders in the dark spiritually. To find his way he needs the light of God's word: "Your word is a lamp to my feet and a light to my path" (Psalm 119:105).

The Scriptures enlighten us.

"And so we have the prophetic word confirmed, which you do well to heed as a light that shines in a dark place, until the day dawns and the morning star rises in your hearts; knowing this first, that no prophecy of Scripture is of any private interpretation, for prophecy never came by the will of man, but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit" (2 Peter 1:19-21).

Jesus said to the religious leaders: "Are you not therefore mistaken, because you do not know the Scriptures nor the power of God?" (Mark 12:24).

Paul wrote to Timothy: "Evil men and impostors will grow worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived. But you must continue in the things which you have learned and been assured of, knowing from whom you have learned them, and that from childhood you have known the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make you wise for salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be complete, thoroughly equipped for every good work" (2 Timothy 3:13-17).

When Christ came, God revealed the mystery of salvation and commanded that the truth be made known to all nations through the prophetic writings. Paul glorifies God "who is able to establish you according to my gospel and the preaching of Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery kept secret since the world began but now made manifest, and by the prophetic Scriptures made known to all nations, according to the commandment of the everlasting God, for obedience to the faith" (Romans 16:25, 26).

We cannot know God through human wisdom: "For since, in the wisdom of God, the world through wisdom did not know God, it pleased God through the foolishness of the message preached to save those who believe" (1 Corinthians 1:21).

The truth is not found within man. God is the source of truth. He has revealed the mystery and it is made known to all nations through the prophetic Scriptures. "For whatever things were written before were written for our learning, that we through the patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope" (Romans 15:4).

Through the Scriptures we learn about Christ who is the way, the truth and the life (John 14:6). At the close of his Gospel, John wrote: "And truly Jesus did many other signs in the presence of His disciples, which are not written in this book; but these are written that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing you may have life in His name" (John 20:30, 31). At the beginning of his Gospel, Luke explains that he wrote an orderly account so we might know the certainty of the things in which we have been instructed (Luke 1:3, 4).

Through the Scriptures we know the doctrine of Christ. Paul told Timothy: "These things I write to you, though I hope to come to you shortly; but if I am delayed, I write so that you may know how you ought to conduct yourself in the house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth" (1 Timothy 3:14, 15).

Shortly before his death, Peter wrote: "Beloved, I now write to you this second epistle (in both of which I stir up your pure minds by way of reminder), that you may be mindful of the words which were spoken before by the holy prophets, and of the commandment of us, the apostles of the Lord and Savior" (2 Peter 3:1, 2).

Peter also mentions Paul's writings: "Consider that the longsuffering of our Lord is salvation -- as also our beloved brother Paul, according to the wisdom given to him, has written to you" (2 Peter 3:15).

To know the truth we must want to do the will of God. Jesus said: "My doctrine is not Mine, but His who sent Me. If anyone wills to do His will, he shall know concerning the doctrine, whether it is from God or whether I speak on My own authority" (John 7:16, 17).

To know the truth we must remain in the doctrine of Christ. "Then Jesus said to those Jews who believed Him, 'If you abide in My word, you are My disciples indeed. And you shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free'" (John 8:31, 32). These words were spoken to people who believed. It is not enough just to believe in Jesus. We can know the truth only if we abide in His word. To really know the truth we must experience it by living according to the truth, by abiding in the doctrine of Christ: "Whoever transgresses and does not abide in the doctrine of Christ does not have God. He who abides in the doctrine of Christ has both the Father and the Son" (2 John 9).

Paul said some would turn away from the truth: "For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine, but according to their own desires, because they have itching ears, they will heap up for themselves teachers; and they will turn their ears away from the truth, and be turned aside to fables" (2 Timothy 4:3, 4).

How can we know the truth? The way of man is not in himself. Without revelation from God, man wanders in darkness. The word of God is a light for our path. The Scriptures can make us wise for salvation.

"All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be complete, thoroughly equipped for every good work" (2 Timothy 3:16, 17).

Through prophetic Scriptures, the truth is made known to all nations. Through the Scriptures we learn about Christ who is the way, the truth and the life. Through the Scriptures we know how to conduct ourselves in the house of God. To know the truth we must want to do the will of God and we must abide in the doctrine of Christ.

Like the Bereans, let us search the Scriptures daily to know what is so (Acts 17:11). Let us not be "led away with the error of the wicked" who "twist the Scriptures," but let us "grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ" (2 Peter 3:16-18).

Then we can know the truth. ~

Roy Davison  Entire Issue of August 14, 2011

Religion for Everyday Use

by Cled Wallace

'"But we exhort you, brethren, that ye abound more and more; and that ye study to be quiet, and to do your own business, and to work with your hands, even as we charged you; that ye may walk becomingly toward them that are without, and may have need of nothing." (1 Thess. 4: 10-12)

True religion can be practiced in work clothes at all hours of the day, any day in the week. It is practical life. It has a place in all work and all play of a legitimate character. It is something else besides a Sunday face and a Sunday dress. It is not an arbitrary code for polished piety and holiday use.

A truly religious man is one who is doing the will of God. God wills that men be happy and useful. He alone is familiar with the requirements. "It is not in man that walketh to direct his steps." All divine urgings and prohibitions are for man's good for time and eternity. He does not arbitrarily restrict man's happiness. He is good. "He hath showed thee, O man, what is good; and what doth Jehovah require of thee, but to do justly, and to love kindness, and to walk humbly with thy God?" (Micah 6:8) At the time Paul wrote to them, the Thessalonians had only recently turned from idols to God. They had shown notable progress in some of the graces of the Christian life. Paul encouraged them to go on and not become easily satisfied with their attainments, and he instructed them in the practical activities of genuine religion.

A Strange Ambition

Some of his suggestions are surprisingly simple. They do not remind us of thunderstorms and tempests. He advocates a strange ambition: "Study to be quiet." That is, be ambitious, make it your aim to be quiet. Some had misinterpreted the nature of their calling. They were noisy and disorderly. One would think they belonged to the spiritual tribe of Gad instead of the church of Christ, the way they gadded about, idling away their time, gossiping and meddling. They were injuring the cause of true religion. Christians should "lead a tranquil and quiet life in all godliness and gravity. This is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Savior; who would have all men to be saved, and come to the knowledge of the truth." (1 Tim. 2-4)

That ambition which is motivated by worldly pride leads to sin and ultimate disappointment. Ananias and Sapphira were seeking notoriety when they were led into the sin of lying against the Holy Spirit. False ambition will make them lie. Pharisees and hypocrites sounded trumpets, prayed long prayers, and dressed peculiarly, "to be seen of men." Christ condemns such conduct among his disciples. They must not "love the chief place at feasts, and the chief seats in the synagogues, and the salutations in the market places, and to be called of men, Rabbi." (Mt 23: 6-8)

"Study to be quiet." Genuine humility is too scarce among disciples of today. We deserve anew the reproof of James: "My brethren, hold not the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Lord of glory, with respect of persons. For if there come into your synagogue a man with a gold ring, in fine clothing, and there come in also a poor man in vile clothing; and ye have regard to him that weareth the fine clothing, and say, Sit thou here in a good place; and ye say to the poor man, Stand thou there, or sit under my footstool; do ye not make distinctions among yourselves, and become judges with evil thoughts? Hearken, my beloved brethren; did not God choose them that are poor as to the world to be rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom which he promised to them that love him? But ye have dishonored the poor man." (James 2:1-6)

It is possible that we make too much ado over certain individuals in our assemblies today for reasons that are out of harmony with the expressed will of God. It is the spirit of the world. It befits "the sound doctrine," "that aged men be temperate, grave, sober-minded, sound in faith, in love, in patience: that aged women likewise be reverent in demeanor, not slanderers nor enslaved to much wine, teachers of that which is good; that they may train the young women to love their husbands, to love their children, to be sober-minded, chaste, workers at home, kind, being in subjection to their own husbands, that the word of God be not blasphemed: the younger men likewise exhort to be sober-minded." (Titus 2: 1-6) This is real religion, and it is real life, too. It is not gaudy or fussy. It is as divinely natural and beautiful as a sunset. The colors of life blend perfectly when men obey God.

This ambition for quiet would have made peace reign where discord and hate brood over the tragedy of disrupted churches. "Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called sons of God " A selfish seeking for notoriety has driven many a schismatic on his destructive course. It explains much of the wild and unreasoning sensationalism in religion. "But foolish and ignorant questionings refuse, knowing that they gender strifes. And the Lord's servant must not strive, but be gentle toward all, apt to teach, forbearing, in meekness correcting them that oppose themselves." (2 Tim 2: 23-25) Truth is often more like the still small voice than the breaking of the rocks and the rending of the mountains.

Religion in Business

Religion is not idleness. He is far afield who thinks he should be freed from the ordinary demands of life, that he might devote his time to religion. It is a great blessing that most people have to work to live. "If any will not work, neither let him eat." Pity the man who has nothing to do but hold his hands and be pious. The apostle of true religion says: "Do your own business and work with your hands." Did you ever hear of a man who did not have time to be religious? He is like the man who couldn't see the forest for the trees or the city for the houses and people. If he has time for honest work, he has time to be religious. Lord Tennyson defined a living poet as "a reed through which all things blow into music." Another has paraphrased his language and defined a living Christian as "a reed through which all things blow into religion." We can live like the angels when we become as the angels. While we are on earth, it is God's will that we live as men. Religion glows in the activities of a busy, useful life. It is practical enough.

The apostle offers good and sufficient reasons for the practical religion he enjoined upon the Thessalonians. Their idle, fussy, excitable ways were having a bad influence. "Walk becomingly toward them that are without." The church has a character to sustain. It should command the respect of "them that are without." This demands that Christians lead quiet, peaceable lives and attend to business. It is God's will that Christians be thrifty enough to be independent, "have need of nothing." There should also be a surplus to be given for those who are not so fortunate. There may be good reasons for poverty, but it is nothing to boast of. It may be actually disgraceful, considering the good health and opportunities of the pauper. The beauty and practical nature of texts like these explain why the Bible maintains its vigor. – Bible Banner, Jan 1943 ~

Entire Issue of August 7, 2011

What is the Church of Christ? Part II

[Continued from last issue - From Watchman Magazine]

How Does the Church of Christ Relate to this Division?

In early America, different religious leaders arose in diverse parts of pioneer days, that were appalled by the division around the world. They realized that believers could never be united as long as human creeds, traditions and superstitions existed. These men began to raise a plea for the complete abandonment of human creeds, with a return to New Testament Christianity. Rather than reform denominations, they suggested a restoration of the New Testament church in the twentieth century! Among these leaders were Alexander and Thomas Campbell, immigrants from Scotland. As they began to preach a restoration to New Testament Christianity, other men (independent from the Campbells) were teaching the same thing by tossing out the creeds and accepting the Bible as the sole guide of faith and practice in religion. Reacting to this message with fervor, many thousands responded to this pure Bible teaching. Just as recorded in the Book of Acts, men and women in America were baptized upon repentance and confession of their faith in Jesus and were added to the Lord’s church. The church of Christ, identical to the faith and practice of the New Testament church, exists throughout the world today as it did in the days of the apostles.

Historical Lineage for Churches of Christ

No one who understands the Bible makes the claim for authentication of modern churches of Christ by a historical, unbroken link that connects back to Jerusalem. It cannot be done, historically, nor is it necessary that it be done to recognize the Lord’s church today. How is it valid, then, for us to claim spiritual identity as the church of Christ without this link? What right do we have to say that we belong, spiritually and organically, to the Lord’s church?

First of all, Jesus taught the validity of New Testament Christianity for all ages when he gave the “Great Commission” (Mt. 28:18-20). The gospel was to be for “the whole world” until the “end of the ages.” The gospel is for all ages of time, for all nations, for every tribe, for every tongue. Faithful men in the first century were instructed to teach future generations (2 Tim. 2:2).

As the gospel of Christ is proclaimed in its purity, without the addition of creeds (Gal. 1:6-9), its simple message (1 Cor. 1:19–2:13) becomes the “power of God unto salvation” (Rom. 1:16). Within the gospel is a divine power that is called “the seed” (Luke 8:1-15) by which spiritual life is generated in every age, wherever the gospel is proclaimed. No self-appointed clergy has the right to reject those who do not recognize their ecclesiastical oversight. Jesus is the head of the church (Eph. 1:22-23), and it is His right to determine who is saved and who is in His fellowship. The power of the gospel, the seed (Lk. 8:11) generates life wherever it is sown. Disciples are made when they obey the gospel (Mt. 28:18-20) and the Lord adds them to His church (Acts 2:47). As individual saints are born by the word, they meet with other saints in a locality in order to work and worship as New Testament Christians did. In this fashion, wherever the gospel is preached, churches of Christ will appear.

The Church of Christ

A local church of Christ is simply a congregation that belongs to Christ. It is organized after the New Testament pattern of “elders, deacons and saints” (Phil. 1:1). All creeds of men are rejected and the Bible is the only standard of faith and practice. As the gospel is planted in the hearts of honest men and women (Luke 8;11; Rom. 1:16), new Christians are born (John 3:1-5; Rom. 6:1-7). Upon the instructions of the New Testament, Christians meet on the Lord’s day for the Lord’s supper (Mt. 26:26-30; Acts 20:7; 1 Cor. 11:23-29), singing (Eph. 5:19; Col. 3:16), prayers (Acts 12:5), study of the scriptures (Acts 15:7-21) and giving contributions for the Lord’s work (1 Cor. 16:1-2).

Each congregation is independent from every other congregation, claiming its autonomy under Christ (Phil. 1:1; 1 Pet. 5:1-2). It recognizes no earthly head, belongs to no association of churches, stands free from denominational churches and supports no human institutions.

It recognizes its God-given responsibility to preach the gospel according to its own ability, to provide edification to its own members, and to provide benevolence for its own needy (Acts 6) and for those saints in need in other places (1 Cor. 16:1-2; 2 Cor. 8, 9).

As the early disciples “went everywhere preaching the word” (Acts 8:4), so do 20th Century Christians. Please consider the following material as a short explanation of God’s instructions to man for Salvation. It is important we answer through scripture what God requires of us that we might be saved.

How Does One Become a Christian?

Hear the Gospel

Jesus said, “Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will come in to him and dine with him, and he with me” (Rev. 3:20). The Lord is inviting you into His kingdom. He also said, “I am the good shepherd,” and he is the “door of the sheep” (John 10:7, 11). He invites the lost into the fold of safety, for danger is outside. For the lost, Jesus is the good shepherd that leaves the “ninety and nine” and looks for the “sheep that is lost,” for “the Son of Man has come to save that which was lost” (Mt. 18:11-14). Jesus’ sheep hear his voice and follow him (John 10:27-28) for eternal life. How do the sheep hear the voice of Jesus? We are “called by the gospel” (2 Thes. 2:14), which is “the power of God unto salvation” (Rom. 1:16). It is by the word of God that faith is produced in the hearts of the lost (Rom. 10:17). Have you heard the gospel?

Believe

As the gospel story is read (Matthew, Mark, Luke and John), Jesus is shown to be the Son of God (Jn. 20:27-31). Our faith rests in Him. We must believe that He is the Son of God, sacrificed for our sins (Mt. 16:13-16; John 8:24). Do you believe?

Repent of Sins

All of us have sinned (Rom. 3:23) and have died spiritually because of sin (Rom 6:23). We must face our sins and repent. Repentance is a change of mind, followed by a change of life, as illustrated in Matthew 21:28-31. The son “repented” (changed his mind) and “went” (changed his life). This repentance is required before one can be saved (Lk. 13:3-5; Acts 2:36-38). Have you repented?

Confess the Name of Jesus

Jesus warned that we must have the courage of our faith to openly confess Him with the mouth, an oral confession (Rom. 10:10). If we do not have this courage, Jesus will not confess our name as brethren (Mt. 10:32-33). People in the New Testament times confessed Jesus’ name (Acts 4:10-12; 8:37). Have you confessed that Jesus is the Son of God?

Be Baptized

Yes, baptism is a Bible doctrine, commanded by Jesus (Mt. 28:18-20; Mk. 16:15-16; Luke 24:48). Baptism is not administered as a “rite of the church,” as a work of human righteousness or merit, but as an act of faith (Mk. 16:16; James 2:17, 18, 20, 24). Regardless of the animosity toward baptism in the denominational world, and in spite of their denial of its place in salvation, it is administered by the authority of Jesus for the remission of sin.

Baptism is a burial (Rom. 6:1-7; Col. 2:12) in water (Jno. 3:1-5; Acts 2:38; Acts 8:38). It is for (unto, toward) the remission of sins (Acts 2:38) and is viewed in scripture as involved in “washing away sins” (Acts 22:16; 1 Pet. 3:21). It is understood by Bible students that forgiveness is not in the water, but in the blood of Christ (Mt. 26:26-28; Rom. 6:1-7). However, Jesus has placed the opportunity of reaching that blood in the act of baptism. It is at baptism that the sinner meets the blood of Christ, that the old man of sin dies, and the new birth takes place (Rom. 6:1-7; Jn. 3:1-5).

Baptism is a re-enactment by the sinner of what Jesus did for him (death, burial and resurrection, 1 Cor. 15:1-4). The sinner obeys, in baptism, a “form of the gospel” (Rom. 6:16-18) in that he becomes dead to sin as he repents, is buried in baptism, and arises to a new life in Christ (Rom., 6:1-7). There is no other act of obedience in the New Testament that so fittingly portrays the gospel in our life as baptism. It is an act of faithful obedience (Rom. 1:5; Jn. 6:28-29; 8:39), not an act of merit or of human righteousness (Tit. 3:5). At the time of baptism, Jesus forgives our sins by the power of the blood and adds us to His church (Acts 2:38, 47). Have you been baptized?

Now That I’m A Christian

Disciples of Jesus wear no denominational names or support denominational doctrines. You are not Baptist, Methodist, Catholic, etc. No such names or denominations existed when Jesus built His church, and you now belong to that church (Mt. 16:18; Acts 2:47). The name of “Christian” is given for you to wear, and you glorify God in that name (Acts 11:26; 4:12; 1 Pet. 4:14-15).

As a Christian, you will meet with other Christians for worship and service (Heb. 10:25; Acts 2:42; 9:26-28; Eph. 4:11-16).

Christians begin as “babes” in Christ, having been born again (Jn. 3:1-5; Rom. 6:1-7; 1 Pet. 1:22-23; 1 Pet. 2:1-2). Each grows toward being a mature Christian (Eph. 4:11-15). They no longer live in sinful life-styles as in the past (Col. 3:1-17; Gal. 5:19-24). A Christian grows by adding the attributes of grace (2 Pet. 1:2-11).

Are you a Christian? ~  Entire Issue of July 31, 2011
 

What is the Church of Christ?

[From Watchman Magazine]

Introduction to the Church of Christ (Historical Lineage)

Some denominations claim the ability to trace their historical lineage (an unbroken link of churches throughout history) directly to John the Baptist. Of course, this is impossible to do and is a false claim. The Lord’s church was not in existence while John was alive.

John, himself, said,

“In those days John the Baptist came preaching in the wilderness of Judea, and saying, Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand! For this is he who was spoken of by the prophet Isaiah, saying: The voice of one crying in the wilderness: Prepare the way of the Lord; Make His paths straight. And John himself was clothed in camel’s hair, with a leather belt around his waist; and his food was locusts and wild honey. Then Jerusalem, all Judea, and all the region around the Jordan went out to him and were baptized by him in the Jordan, confessing their sins. But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees coming to his baptism, he said to them, Brood of vipers! Who warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Therefore bear fruits worthy of repentance, and do not think to say to yourselves, We have Abraham as our father. For I say to you that God is able to raise up children to Abraham from these stones. And even now the ax is laid to the root of the trees. Therefore every tree which does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire . I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance, but He who is coming after me is mightier than I, whose sandals I am not worthy to carry. He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and fire. His winnowing fan is in His hand, and He will thoroughly clean out His threshing floor, and gather His wheat into the barn; but He will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire” (Matthew 3:1-12).
John was a prophet, pointing to Jesus and the kingdom yet to be built. Of John, Jesus said,

“As they departed, Jesus began to say to the multitudes concerning John: “What did you go out into the wilderness to see? A reed shaken by the wind? But what did you go out to see? A man clothed in soft garments? Indeed, those who wear soft clothing are in kings’ houses. But what did you go out to see? A prophet? Yes, I say to you, and more than a prophet. For this is he of whom it is written: Behold, I send My messenger before Your face, Who will prepare Your way before You. Assuredly, I say to you, among those born of women there has not risen one greater than John the Baptist; but he who is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he” (Matthew 11:7-11). How could John be so great and yet “the least in the kingdom be greater than John?” Very simply, John was never to see the kingdom of which he prophesied. He was beheaded by Herod before the kingdom (church) was established.

John was beheaded by Herod (Mt. 14:1-10)
Jesus promised to build the church in a future time, after John’s death (Mt. 16:13-19).
The church actually began in Jerusalem after the death of Christ (Acts 1, 2)

No church, Catholic or Protestant, can trace its historical lineage to New Testament times. The oldest denominations are too young in age to be a New Testament church. How far back can the roots of denominations be traced? Notice the following dates of origin:

Roman Catholic Church – Rome, 606 A.D., with Boniface III as pope.
Lutheran Church – 1520 A. D., Germany, with Martin Luther’s writings as authority
Episcopalian – 1534, England, when Henry VIII broke with Roman Catholicism
Presbyterian – 1536, Switzerland, led by John Calvin
Congregational – 1550 A.D., England, by Robert Browne
Baptist – 1607, Holland, by John Smythe
Methodist – 1739, England, by John Wesley
Latter Day Saints (Mormons) – 1830, America, by Joseph Smith
Adventists – 1830, America, by William Miller
Christian Scientist – 1866, America, by Mary Baker Eddy
Jehovah’s Witnesses – 1872, America, by Charles T. Russell

As a matter of fact, at the time Jesus built his kingdom (church), no denomination of any kind was in existence. The church of Jesus Christ was established in 33 A.D., in the city of Jerusalem on the first Pentecost after the resurrection of Jesus (Acts 1, 2). Any denomination that had its origin by another founder than Jesus cannot be the church that belongs to Christ. Any denomination that is younger than 33 A.D. cannot be the Lord’s church. Any denomination that was begun in another location than Jerusalem cannot be the Lord’s church. Any denomination that follows a creed other than the Bible cannot be the Lord’s church. Notice the Biblical history of the Lord’s church:

Subject of Prophecy: Distant Fulfillment promised

2 Samuel 7:12-16 – the kingdom to be in David’s lineage (Christ)
Isaiah 2 – the kingdom to begin at Jerusalem
Daniel 2 – the kingdom to begin in the days of Roman kings
Joel 2 – the kingdom to begin with power from the Holy Spirit

Subject of Prophecy: Near Fulfillment promises

Mt. 3:2 (Mk. 1:1-8) – John, the kingdom is at hand
Mk. 1:14-15 – Jesus, the kingdom is at hand
Mt. 16:13-19 – Jesus, the kingdom is promised
Mk. 9:1 – Jesus, the kingdom to be established in life-time of hearers

Prophecy fulfilled – the kingdom of Christ is established at Jerusalem

Acts 1-2 (notice 2:30-31) – throne of David established at Jesus’ resurrection
Acts 2:47 – saved people added to the church in Jerusalem
Col. 1:13 – people continually added to the kingdom (church)
churches of Christ listed in New Testament as in existence during apostles’ life
Jerusalem – Acts 1:36-47; 6:1; 8:1-4
Judea and Samaria – Acts 1:8; 8:5; 9:31
Uttermost parts of the earth – Acts 1:8
Gentiles added to the church – Acts 10, 11, 15
Antioch – Acts 11:19-24
Asia Minor
Paul’s first missionary journey: Acts 13:1-28
Paul’s second journey: Acts 15:36–16:5 (Macedonian call)
Europe
Paul’s third journey: Acts 18:23–21:8
Rome – Romans 1:1-7
Corinth – 1 Cor. 1:1-2; 2 Cor. 1:1-2
churches of Galatia – Gal. 1:1-2
Ephesus – Eph. 1:1-2
Philippi – Phil. 1:1-2
Colossae – Col. 1:1-2
Thessalonica – 1 Thes. 1:1-2; 2 Thes. 1:1-2
churches in private homes – 1 Cor. 16:18; Col. 4:16, etc.
seven churches of Asia – Rev. 1:10–3:32

Thus, overwhelming evidence exists in scripture to prove that the church foreseen by the prophets and promised by Jesus actually started in Acts 2 in Jerusalem and spread throughout the Roman Empire and beyond in New Testament times. Yet, as the New Testament ends, not a single denomination existed!

However, the Holy Spirit testified that the Lord’s church would become divided, that apostasy (a great falling away from the faith) would occur. The apostle Paul warned the Ephesian elders that such division would come (Acts 20:17-31).

Forces of division were already at work in Corinth during Paul’s lifetime (1 Cor. 1:10-13). The Holy Spirit expressly testified about a “departure” from the faith (1 Tim. 4:1-6; 2 Tim. 4:1-4). The apostle John warned of those who, though in the church, were not satisfied with the truth but who placed themselves above the truth (the Gnostic heresy) – 1 John 1; 2 John 9-11; 3 John 9. Satan was at work to combat the church by creating division among believers. This division remains to this day, growing worse as more denominations are formed.

The first full-fledged denomination, distinct from the church of Jesus Christ was the Roman Catholic church (see 1 Tim. 4:1-3; 2 Thes. 2:1-15). The first pope (an office unknown to the New Testament), Boniface III, was appointed in 606 A.D. (600 years after the Lord’s church began). This was a culmination of many departures from truth. Note the following traditions of men that led to the beginning of Roman Catholicism: church councils; hierarchy (diocesan bishops, cardinals, popes, synods, monks, nuns, convents, monasteries, etc.); holy water (about 120 A.D.); doctrine of penance (about 157 A.D.); worship of Mary (about the 4th century); doctrine of Purgatory (5-6th century); extreme unction (6th century); celibacy of priests and nuns (11th century); sale of indulgences (12th century); instruments of music in worship (666 A.D.); sprinkling for baptism (introduced in 3rd century, but fully adopted in 1311); plus the use of the Rosary, lighting of candles, burning of incense, sacramental system, Christmas, Easter, Lent, prayers to dead saints, etc.

Contrary to the teachings of Catholicism, Peter was never a pope. He was married, an equal among equal apostles, and rebuked by Paul for sins (Gal. 2:11-14). The church was not built upon Peter (a mere man), but upon the confession of the deity of Jesus as the Son of God, the true rock (Mt. 16:13-19).

As Roman Catholicism grew, it became abusive and authoritarian, forbidding common people (non-priests) to read the Bible, denying them access to God’s grace except by the sacerdotal system of a corrupt priesthood. Religion plunged into darkness, persecution, and ignorance. Creeds, traditions of men and superstitions bound people to error while truth was withheld from them.

In these centuries of “dark ages,” men arose who “protested” against the doctrines and practices of Roman Catholicism. From this crucible of persecution and error came a religious uprising known historically as the “Protestant Reformation.” At the front of the battle was Martin Luther (followed by many others) who attempted to “reform” the apostate church. Unsuccessful at reform, their efforts led to a splintering of the Catholic church. Lutherans, Episcopalians, Presbyterians, etc. all had their beginnings as competing creeds were formed to explain departures from the Catholic church. These Protestant churches further divided, divided again, and continue to divide today. In America, there has been an explosion of denominations, too numerous to mention, but numbering in the hundreds. Most of us have become accustomed to the situation, not realizing that this is, indeed, a far cry from the unity that was intended for believers in Christ.

In this cauldron of boiling religious division, we need to recall the words of Jesus about the unity which we have failed to cultivate. He said:

“Sanctify them by Your truth. Your word is truth. “As You sent Me into the world, I also have sent them into the world. “And for their sakes I sanctify Myself, that they also may be sanctified by the truth. “I do not pray for these alone, but also for those who will believe in Me through their word; “that they all may be one, as You, Father, are in Me, and I in You; that they also may be one in Us, that the world may believe that You sent Me.”

In keeping with this, the apostle Paul commanded unity:

“Now I plead with you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you, but that you be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment. For it has been declared to me concerning you, my brethren, by those of Chloe’s household, that there are contentions among you. Now I say this, that each of you says, “I am of Paul,” or “I am of Apollos,” or “I am of Cephas,” or “I am of Christ.” Is Christ divided? Was Paul crucified for you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul?” (1 Cor. 1:10-13).

The Bible outlines the completeness of unity in Eph. 4:1-6:

“I, therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you to walk worthy of the calling with which you were called, with all lowliness and gentleness, with longsuffering, bearing with one another in love, endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. There is one body and one Spirit, just as you were called in one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism; one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all.”

Thus, Jesus prayed for unity, that “all believers might be one.” Paul instructed that we should “all speak the same thing,” “that there be no division,” and that we all be “perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment.” This unity is found in the one body of Christ, the church (Eph. 4:4-6; Eph. 1:22-23). It is to our shame today that Jesus’ prayer goes unanswered, that Paul’s instructions remain unheeded. Denominationalism, so common and accepted, is wrong and sinful. There has to be a way of unity for believers in Jesus Christ.

[To be continued]

Entire Issue of July 24, 2011

God's Word: Our Window to Heaven and Mirror of Our Soul

By Edward O. Bragwell, Sr.
The Reflector – June 2011

“Preach the man, and not the plan.” “Spiritual transformation comes from not looking at the rule, but looking at the ruler.” “You’re too busy looking at the Bible, rather than looking at the GOD of the Bible.”

What do all these catchphrases have in common? They are all phrases that we have either heard or read that proclaim the same basic message. Various versions of the first we have heard all of our lives from denominational circles and some liberal brethren. The second we have recently heard favorably quoted by brethren. The third was told to us by a brother who had it said to him.

The message conveyed, intended or not, is that to properly magnify God and His Son, we need to de-emphasize the word. From what I can ascertain that by looking past the word we are supposed to be able to somehow forge a closer personal relationship with Deity. Also involved is the misguided notion that strict adherence to the word is not nearly as important as the supposed personal relationship to God. As we have said, that denominational preachers have for years preached the “the man, not the plan” concept. In recent years, it is being warmed over by some of our younger preachers’ use of the clever catchphrases like we quoted above.

These catchphrases also encourage the contention that doctrine and adherence to the biblical pattern should not be the basis for fellowship, but rather our common faith in Jesus as the Christ. And that our salvation does not depend on our keeping the rules (commands), but rather our love for the Ruler.

And taken to its extreme the idea makes one question the very nature of the New Testament writings. So we hear people talking about how the writings of the apostles were never meant to be “law,” but kind of love letters. While all who repeat these phrases may not take them to such extremes, they are nonetheless sowing the seed for others to do so.

The Primacy of the Word

In reality, the only true relationship that we can have with the Lord is through his word. If one is looking for some kind of “personal” familiar relationship similar to the relationship we have with a close friend or relative in whose physical presence we are, he is not going to find it. Unlike physical relationships, our present relationship with the Lord is a “by faith” and not “by sight” relationship. (2 Corinthians 5:7). Closeness to friends and relatives involves their being in our physical presence and our having physical interaction with them. When one tries to forge that same kind of closeness to Deity, either he will be disappointed or he will exercise a fertile imagination to make himself “feel” or “sense” the same kind of closeness and personal presence that he feels in his close physical relationships.

Our “by faith” relationship with the Lord causes us to love him whom we have not seen (1 Peter 1:8), touched, nor heard personally. It is forged only through the word given to us by the Lord, the word of faith that was preached by inspired men (Romans 10:6-8, 17). We can only know the Lord through that means. All we know about his attributes, his nature and his will is what is said in the word. You cannot minimize the word of God and get close to him – you can only get close to him by having the “word of faith” close to you “in your mouth and in your heart” (Romans 10:8). You don’t get near to him by trying to bring him down from above nor up from the beneath so you can experience a personal presence and interaction. You get near to him by having the word of faith near you – in your heart (mind) and your mouth.

As our title suggests, the word is our window to heaven. We can only see heaven and its inhabitants through the eye of faith opened by the word of God. All we know about them, for certain, is in the word of God embedded in our minds. It is also through the word that we really know ourselves, thus making it the mirror of the soul (see James 1:25; Hebrews 4:12).

The only way we can get to and please “the man” is to obey “the plan.” This is the only way we can avoid his vengeance when he comes again (1 Thessalonians 1:7-9). The only way to stay near to him is to abide in his doctrine (2 John 9-10). Is it any wonder that Jesus is called “the word?” (Cf. John 1). Or that Jesus said, “if you continue in my word, then are you truly disciples of mine.” (John 8:31). Or that John wrote, “By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God, and keep his commandments. For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments: and his commandments are not grievous. (1 John 5:2-3).

It would be extremely difficult to overemphasize the importance of the word. It is through it that we can “see” and “know” God this side of heaven. Any claims to a deeper knowledge of God than what we get through the study of the word is bogus. It is only through the word that we know God’s plan for us. It is only through the word that we know what God does and has done for us. This is why we are not interested in hearing one “testify” as to what God has done for him, but rather let him tell us what the word teaches that God does for him.

When one gives testimony of his subjective experience and view of God, he is only doing what thousands do regardless of their doctrinal beliefs or religious affiliations. One is just as credible as the other. Even the Muslim can subjectively “testify” what an “awesome” god Allah is and what he has done for him. But when one points to the Scriptures as to who God is, what he can and does do for his children, then he is offering objective credible evidence for his hearers to consider.

Likewise, the only way that we can know the will of God is through his word. The way that we love God is by keeping the commandments of his word. (1 John 5:3). So we should be suspicious of any effort to distance, to whatever degree, the God of the Bible from the Bible of God. We suggest that one spend his time searching the Scriptures to learn all that he can know of God rather than spending time trying to capture just the right feeling that he imagines that one should have toward God. When one gets to know the God of the Bible through searching the Scriptures that “just right feeling” about God and his relationship to him will take care of itself. He will know that God is “awesome” because of what the word reveals rather than what his heart feels. He will know that the heart is deceitful because the Bible says so (Jeremiah 17:9) He will know that the word is a lamp unto his feet and the light unto his pathway because the Bible says so. (Psalm 119:105). He can confidently sing the little children’s song: “Jesus loves me, this I know, because the Bible tells me so.”

Do you want to truly magnify God, then magnify His word: “I will worship toward thy holy temple, and praise thy name for thy lovingkindness and for thy truth: for thou hast magnified thy word above all thy name.” (Psalms 138:2) ~  Entire Issue of July 10, 2011

The Vanishing American Home

Glenn L. Wallace, Abilene, Texas, published in The Gospel Guardian, May 4, 1950

An editorial in the Life magazine entitled "The Family" reads in part as follows:

"We are witnessing an intercontinental divorce spree. The all-round champion is the U. S., where about one urban marriage in two goes on the rocks, thus approximating the record hung up by the 'Bolshevik free lovers' prior to Russia's familial reformation of 1936. And nobody knows how many American upper middle-class families are precariously held together because the partners feel that the Internal Revenue Bureau doesn't leave them enough money to support separate establishments. The morality of this situation is no less extraordinary than the statistics. As Dr. Holmes has truly said, 'When a Hollywood actress takes a fourth husband who is finding in her a fifth wife . . . they have no more to do with marriage than prostitution has to do with chastity.' "

The editor further suggests that many relief measures have been offered but that none have reached the bottom of the problem. Dorothy Thompson and many others would approach the divorce problem from the legislative side by urging national divorce laws. Such laws would prevent states offering competitive divorce bargains and thus bring more security to children. The editor suggests that some sociologists urge the Swedish system which includes loans to encourage early marriages, a subsidized family housing, etc., while there are others who would "lay the cold facts before the prestige class of America." The editor then concludes that every remedy to rescue the American family today was grasped at by the Augustine Caesars in their attempts to restore the family in the last 200 years of the Roman Empire.

The real solution to our divorce problem is a spiritual, religious, and moral one and any attempt to solve it without taking into consideration the divine plan is doomed to failure.

Gibbon in his Rise and Fall of the Roman Empire lists as one of the reasons for the decay of Rome, "Rapid increase of divorce, and the undermining of the sanctity of the home, which is the basis of society."

One of the greatest problems facing our American civilization and the church of our Lord is the problem of divorce. 500,000 people will be affected by divorce this year. A broken home affects on the average, 8 people: the father, the mother, two children, the maternal and paternal grandparents. The divorce rate is two times as large today as it was nine years ago and is increasing yearly. The New York Times has stated that two out of three war-time marriages end in divorce. This is a shocking truth for Americans to face. Two reasons are offered by this newspaper for the failure of war-time marriages. They are: (a) hasty marriages (b) separation of husband and wife. The increase of the divorce rate among young people in this post-war period is evidence of the truth of the prophecy made by the New York Times. A statement from the American Home reads, "There are more orphans in America than in bomb-riddled Europe." These are the orphans of divorce. No greater tragedy can come to any nation than the filling of its ranks with orphans of divorced parents. Death leaves a child a certain amount of dignity, but a divorce leaves him only tattered remnants of a broken faith in humanity and especially in those dearest to him.

The difference in the divorce laws of our states creates a social problem for America and leads oftentimes to competitive divorce bargains, which is a disgrace to civilization. Grounds for divorce range all the way from adultery (the only ground offered in New York) to neglect and cruelty, which are lightly interpreted by the courts. Christian citizens should seek, by their influence and vote, to remedy this situation. In 1947, the city of Abilene, Texas, and Taylor County, issued 880 marriage licenses and 321 divorces were granted. This percentage is greater in the larger cities of our land. In Dallas county in 1945 more divorces were recorded than marriages.

Causes Of Divorce

There are many reasons for broken homes but the following will be sufficient to help us understand the problems entering into the divorce court.

1. Hasty Marriages. Many states have laws that require a waiting period after the application for a marriage license has been made; such regulations are to the advantage of the parties to be married. Marriages that are proposed in a moment and consummated within a matter of hours are due for some tragic awakenings. There are many weeping Christian parents today who are suffering as a result of the thoughtless actions of a daughter or a son in a hasty marriage. A marriage that cannot wait at least a few days or better still for several weeks after it has been proposed is being built upon a weak foundation. Young people should approach the marriage hour slowly and prayerfully. Christians should use their influence in helping to enact laws that require a proper waiting period.

2. Immature Parties. Marriage counselors say that one of the great problems created in the marriage union is the "general immaturity" of those contracting the marriage vows. Not only should young men and women grow up in years; but they should be able to make emotional adjustment to meet the problems of the home. The divorce courts will testify that many of the problems of broken homes are to be found in childish fits of temper and the desire to "have my own way."

3. Wife Not Interested in Husband. The making of a successful home is dependent upon two parties, husband and wife. Real happiness cannot be found when either neglects his responsibility, but it is an undeniable fact that the woman has the power to either make or break the home. It is old fashioned to argue that woman's place is in the home, but it is both sensible and scriptural. Young woman, God has given to you a tremendous responsibility. He has made you the queen of the home and it is there that you will find your greatest opportunity for service and your sphere of greatest influence for good. What other work can compare with providing a place of joy and comfort for your husband and molding your children for a life of service to God and humanity? During the days of our nation's emergency, perhaps "Rosy the Riveter" was needed at the factory bench, but in these days of building a peaceful world "Rosy" can find a greater place of service at home. Even the editor of American Home says that the chief duty of woman is to make and maintain a strong family unit.

4. Difference of Races.* "The marriage of couples representing two fundamentally different races, even when happy for the individuals concerned, creates social difficulties of the most serious sort for the family, and, in the case of the marriage of a white and black in this country, results in tragedy for the child which makes normal development impossible." Although we may feel that such a marriage is not sinful in the sight of God, in our complex civilization it creates so many problems that no gospel preacher can afford to be a party to such a marriage.

*[Editor’s note: There is nothing scripturally wrong with such marriages. In fact, Moses had married an Ethiopian woman—Numbers 12:1. Attitudes toward interracial marriages have changed much since 1950. But there is still added stress upon such marriages which affect them and the children born of them.]

5. Parents separated by work. It may become necessary for a husband to be engaged in a profession or occupation in which he is called upon to travel and be separated from his family for many months, and although it is possible for husband and wife to live moral lives under such conditions, such is not ideal and adds hardships to the lives of all concerned. Groves suggests, "Although this does not by any means constitute a broken family, it is occasionally the first cause of a family catastrophe. To a certain extent family conditions are similar to those where the husband has died. The children are excessively under the influence of the mother and lack the comradeship and insight of the father at times when they are forced to meet a crisis while the father happens to be away." An ideal home calls for husband and wife to live together and to meet life's responsibilities jointly.

6. "Gypsy Type Homes". This is the house trailer age for America. Traveling along the highways one is impressed with the hundreds of families who make their homes on wheels. Every city and village advertises trailer camps for this type of dweller, but no real home can be built by these traveling families. Every family should take "root" in some community, and seek to build a happy home and a sound community.

7. Marriage for Spite. Every minister of the gospel has witnessed marriages of this type. A young lady who has been jilted and in spite accepts a marriage proposal from some young man she does not love is headed for trouble.

8. Jealousy. Marriage counselors agree that the lack of trust and confidence on the part of husband and wife leads to the breaking of the marriage bond. An envious and suspicious spirit can lead to the divorce court. Love is not blind to sin, but real love "believeth all things".

9. In-law Trouble. Modern psychiatry testifies that many of the problems or husbands and wives today can be diagnosed as "in-lawitis". The Lord has solved the problem of the in-laws for the Christian in this statement, "For this cause shall a man leave his father and his mother and shall cleave to his wife". A young lady should love her mother and father, but her husband should come first. A young man should sever himself from his mother's apron strings and cleave to his wife. The housing situation in the crowded American life today has contributed to the in-law problem. Where Christian couples are forced to live under such conditions, they should make every effort to put into practice the Christian way of life and keep their home secure.

10. Childless Couples. "Parents need children as much as children need parents." No home is complete without children, and the home as God would have it calls for babies. Children help to make permanent ties in the home circle and the divorce rate is higher in the homes of childless couples. "Children tend to contribute to permanency. Marriage between two people who have a great affection for each other, but who have no children can be a beautiful relationship, but it is much less likely to be a broad and satisfying experience than is a marriage with children. The work of the world is to be carried on by our children. Because children need the love and care of both a mother and a father, there must be the security of an undoubting affection." Solomon teaches that the ties between parents and children are the most permanent. "Children's children are the crown of old men; and the glory of children are their fathers". "Her children arise up and call her blessed; her husband also, and he praiseth her."

11. Failure to Recognize Rights of Each Other. The Apostle Paul gives a frank discussion of the Christian attitude toward some of the intimate problems of married life and his words do not call for an explanation. "But, because of fornication, let each man have his own wife, and let each woman have her own husband. Let the husband render unto the wife her due: and likewise also the wife unto her husband. The wife hath not power over her own body, but the husband: and likewise also the husband bath not power over his own body, but the wife. Defraud ye not one the other, except it be by consent for a season, that ye may give yourselves unto prayer, and may be together again, that Satan tempt you not because of your incontinency." The Hollywood portrayal of the sex side of marriage has been overemphasized, and there is grave doubt that this is as great an angle in the divorce court as is oftimes intimated.

12. Lack of Reverence for God. This is placed last not because it is considered to be of less importance, but because it is felt that it is at the bottom of all of the problems that lead to divorce. When men and women recognize that God is and that He is the head of the house and the unseen guest at all times most of the problems of marriage will vanish. Reverence for God's divine marriage laws will make for the stability of the home. Prevention of divorce is to be found in an intelligent and Christian handling of all of the difficulties that may arise, and a recognition of God's law about marriage. ~  Entire Issue of July 3, 2011

The Maker's Mark

By Marc Smith

Psalms 14:1, “The fool has said in his heart, “There is no God.”

There is a feature that most of us put a lot of stock in. This is that any maker, whether he or she be an architect, painter, sculptor, potter, metal smith, gunsmith, jeweler; any of these, will usually leave their mark upon their creations. Their seal or stamp or signature assures the owner of its authenticity and worth; it’s very quality. Usually when we know who made a thing it tells us a lot of things we want to know about the thing itself and of its standards of usefulness or quality. A valuable and very fine Rembrandt, Vermeer, or a Matisse or even a Picasso can be authenticated by the artist’s signature and if the painting lacks such an identifying mark, then it is usually worthless. We look for those identifying marks to know whose it is.

The Lord wants us to know that He is the Creator of all things. All we have to do is look for His maker’s mark. When we realize that our Lord has left His mark, we know that He is. The mark is certainly proof that there is a God (Psalms 14:1). To deny this fact earns His condemnation and man has often absurdly revered the created thing rather than the Creator who is so worthy of our adoration (Romans 1). Nothing but wickedness can come from such a base denial of our Maker. He has styled Himself as the Great Potter and we as His clay.

God told the Hebrews that He is the Potter and they are the clay. Of course this principle is still true under the Law of Christ in our time and we need to learn from it. Please read Jeremiah 18:2-6, “Arise and go down to the potter’s house, and there I will cause you to hear My words.” 3 Then I went down to the potter’s house, and there he was, making something at the wheel. 4 And the vessel that he made of clay was marred in the hand of the potter; so he made it again into another vessel, as it seemed good to the potter to make. 5 Then the word of the LORD came to me, saying: 6 “O house of Israel, can I not do with you as this potter?” says the LORD. “Look, as the clay is in the potter’s hand, so are you in My hand, O house of Israel!” We can find the Maker’s mark if we only look and acknowledge it when we see it as evidence of Him.

As a hobby potter for many years I have studied the marks on handmade pottery; that which is done on the potter’s wheel in particular has held my interest. These marks are sometimes called “chops” after the Chinese practice of making a small fired clay emblem impressed into the bottom of clay vessels before they harden and are permanently fired in a kiln. Sometimes the potter’s emblem is contained within a kind of frame and then pressed into the bottom of the vessel and these are called “cartouches” after the Egyptian practices of ancient times. The Japanese and the English do kind of a combination of these two things to indicate who made their pots and often these are some of the most sought after and highly priced ceramic ware currently being produced. Knowing what potter made any given pot can make a common enough piece into a valuable treasure.

Potters who have made pots on the potter’s wheel for a long time can develop a nod not unlike a Parkinson’s type twitch. More peculiarly, they usually only do it though, when looking at their work as it turns on the wheel. But always this odd involuntary movement is in a circular, even spiral kind of motion of the neck and head. Staring at the circular motion and spiraling clay as they shape it in their hands, it even has a mesmerizing effect on some potters as they work. You can see the spiral in their finished work even after a piece of pottery has been glazed and fired into its finished and usable state as bowl or plate or coffee cup.

Potters are not the only ones who are aware of this spiral form. Naturalists have for many years noticed that in nature there are spirals everywhere. Think of shapes we are all very familiar with like the spirals of our outer ears. Look at the whorls on your very finger tips! Or a spiraling seashell like a conch shell or a chambered nautilus and you will immediately see the shape. Think about how water spirals down a drain or the spiral of a tornado or hurricane. As twigs and branches grow out of a main branch they actually develop in a spiral around the circumference of the branch and can be seen from an axial view. The actual galaxies in the observed great distances of outer space are always in some type of spiral form (Psalms 19:1 “The heavens declare the glory of God; And the firmament shows His handiwork.”). This shape found throughout all of nature is sometimes referred to as the “the Golden Mein” or “the Golden Spiral.” It is in reality the Maker’s Mark we are looking for.

Mathematicians refer to this as the Fibonacci Sequence. Named after the Italian, Leonardo of Pisa in 1202AD, nicknamed Fibonacci (a type of contraction of “son of Bonaccio”), his sequence, actually discovered by more ancient Indian mathematicians but lost and only in recent centuries rediscovered by European mathematicians in the Medieval period, the sequence is actually an integer series: 0, 1, 1, 2, 3, 5, 8, 13, 21, 35, 55, 89, 144…etc. It can be illustrated like this:

Look around you at this marvelous and wonderful world and it will not take too long before you see the Maker’s Mark everywhere (Romans 9:21,”Does not the potter have power over the clay, from the same lump to make one vessel for honor and another for dishonor?” Isaiah 29:16, “Surely you have things turned around! Shall the potter be esteemed as the clay; For shall the thing made say of him who made it, “He did not make me”? Or shall the thing formed say of him who formed it, “He has no understanding?” ~  Entire Issue of June 26, 2011
 

What! No Special Programs?

By Bobby Witherington
The Reflector - April 2011


Visitors to our assemblies are sometimes amazed (and maybe disappointed) to learn that this congregation does not have a special youth program. Nor a kitchen. Not even a bus ministry.

Do we have something against young people? Or kitchens? Or busses? Not at all. We have several young people, each of whom we appreciate greatly. Beside that, every member of this church either is, or used to be young. Obviously we have nothing against kitchens. In fact, I do not know of a family among us who does not have access to a kitchen. In view of the fact that several of our children ride busses every day, it is apparent that we do not have anything against busses.

Nevertheless, this congregation has never hired a youth minister, built a kitchen, nor owned a bus. In view of the fact that the private life of each individual member of this church is living proof that not one of us opposes young people, kitchens, or busses, why is it that we as a collective unit, each acting in concert with the rest, have never developed a special youth program, built a fellowship hall, or bought a bus?

The answer is partially and indirectly given in the preceding paragraph. You see, we recognize a difference between the individual Christian and the local church. Scripture recognizes this difference also, for in 1 Cor. 12:14 Paul said, “the body is not one member, but many.” If the body is the church, and it is (Eph. 1:22,23), and “the body is not one member,” then no individual member is the church. In fact, the difference between the individual member and the church is illustrated in Matthew 18:15-17. In these verses we observe individual action, the action of a plurality of members, and church or group action. Regarding the first, Jesus said “Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother.” (v. 15). The expression, “thou hast gained thy brother, “does not mean the church has done it for you. Concerning the action of a plurality of members, Jesus said: But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established.” (v. 16). This still does not constitute church action any more than two or three separate links of a chain constitute a chain. However, group or collective action is implied in verse 17 wherein Jesus said: “And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church: but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican.”

There are other references which also clearly imply a difference between the individual and the church. Like 1 Timothy 5:16 which reads: “If any man or woman that believeth have widows, let them relieve them, and let not the church be charged; that it may relieve them that are widows indeed.” In the context of this verse we learn that the “widow indeed” is “desolate” (v.5); she has no children to care for her. The church is to “honour widows that are widows indeed” (v.3) by caring for them. But the widow that has children (v.4) is not a “widow indeed.” Hence, Paul said, “if any man or woman that believe have widows, let them relieve them...” In this case the church is not to be “charged” with my responsibility – which proves that there is a difference between the church and me.

But what does that have to do with this congregation not having a special program for youth, a kitchen, and a bus ministry? Everything! You see, Christ is “head over all things to the church” (Eph. 1:22). The church, being His body, must function as the head directs. In no area can the church afford to function apart from the proper directive from her head, Christ. In Colossians 3:17 the apostle Paul expressed it this way: “And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him.” Inasmuch as Christ is “the mediator of the new testament” (Heb. 9:15), if we cannot find any directive in the new covenant for what we are doing, then it should be apparent that what we are doing is not in His “name” or by His authority.

Christ, through His word, revealed the three-fold mission of His church, it being evangelism, edification of the saints, and benevolence to indigent saints (Eph. 4:12-16; 1 Tim. 3:15; 1 Thess. 1:7,8; Acts 6:1-6; et. al.). To know what the mission of the church is is also to know what her mission is not. In brief, we affirm that the church’s mission is spiritual in nature; it is not social, recreational, or political. Of all the institutions on earth, however worthy, only one was purchased with the blood of Christ (Acts 20:28), and only one is divinely decreed to be “the pillar and ground of the truth” ( 1 Tim. 3:15).
“But, “ someone says. “does not a youth program, a kitchen or a fellowship hall, and a bus ministry enhance a church’s ability to fulfill her mission?”

Many people who ask this, or related questions, are zealous and sincere. They deserve more than a condescending, sarcastic answer.

First, we consider the term “bus ministry.“ One might reasonably argue that if it is scriptural to send a preacher to preach to people (and it is, Acts 13:1-3), then it would also be scriptural to take the people to hear the preacher. One principle difference, though, is the fact that we find an apostolic example of the one, but not the other. However, our primary objection is not to a bus per se’ - though, in view of the large number of half empty “mini” busses (cars) that grace meeting house parking lots all over the nation, it is difficult to see how the expenditure for a bus (plus insurance, gas, and upkeep) could be considered expedient. But the “bus ministry” approach is not simply intended as an expedient way to transport people to the assemblies of the church. It is a fun and games approach. Bribes in the form of candy, gum, entertainment, or a $5 bill neatly tucked under the “lucky seat” are offered as enticement to get riders. And the transporting of young people to camps, ball games, picnics, and retreats constitutes a principle reason for purchasing the bus. This is one reason for purchasing the bus. This is one reason why they are called joy busses! In fact, if it were merely for the purpose of providing a way to worship for people who could not otherwise get a way, it is doubtful that but few churches would see a sufficient need to justify purchasing a bus.

Secondly, we consider the term “church kitchen.” How does a church kitchen relate to the church’s mission – evangelism edification, and benevolence? By taxing the imagination, it is possible to conceive of a church with enough indigent members, in which a kitchen could be useful in the realm of benevolence. In such cases a place to sleep would also be equally as needful. But I don’t hear of many churches adding bedrooms to their meeting houses!

Hence, “church kitchens” are not built for the purpose of rendering scriptural benevolence. Surely no one would contend that a kitchen is needed for evangelism and edification purposes! Thus, the only purpose for a “church kitchen” is to enable the members to socialize. But where in the scriptures is this set forth as a work of the church? No wonder Paul asked the brethren at Corinth, “What? have ye not houses to eat and to drink in?” ( 1 Corinthians 11:22).

Thirdly, we consider the term “youth program.” In a sense we have a program for our young people – the same which we have for the middle aged and the elderly. We encourage them to “live soberly. righteously, and godly in this present world” (Tit. 2:12). We admonish them to abound “in the work of the Lord” ( 1 Cor. 15:58). We urge them to so study the scriptures that the word of Christ may dwell in them “richly in all wisdom” ( Col. 3:16). We teach them as they have opportunity to “do good unto all men, especially unto them who are of the household of faith” (Gal. 6:10). And in keeping with the principle of feeding “milk” to babes and “meat” to those skillful “in the word of righteousness,“ we have Bible classes geared to the age level of our members – whether calendar age or spiritual age (Heb. 5:12-14). So we do have Bible classes which, apart from the teachers, consist entirely of young people. But you will please note that I said “Bible classes” – not craft classes, or planning sessions on what to bring to the next outing. With us, this is a matter of conviction. We are glad to see young people enjoy wholesome recreation, but we do not believe such is to be provided by the church. For example, what responsibilities do elders, as elders, have to young people that they do not also have to all the members in the local church? What obligation does an evangelist, as an evangelist, have to young people that he does not also have to every other member?

Conclusion

I believe in kitchens. We have one in our house. I believe in young people. We have four children, including two young grandchildren (I just had to say that!). We believe in busses. Our youngest child rides one five days a week. But I also believe that we should distinguish between the individual and the church. That which is an individual or a family obligation should be met by the individual or the family. In such instances, “let not the church be charged!”

But let the church be the church! Let us make certain that church work is indeed church work – as is enjoined upon the church in the scriptures. Otherwise, the designation “church of Christ” is misleading, for it attaches the name of Christ to that of which He is not the Author. Remember that if it takes food, fun and frolic to reach the young people, it will take the same to keep them. What people are converted by, they are converted to. And in the fun and games department, we cannot offer them a single thing which cannot also be offered equally as well by any man-made denomination. If we try to “ape” the sectarians in these matters (and this is where such practices originated), we will experience the same problems they have experienced – that is, when people get too old or too busy to play they will be too disinterested to attend.

On the other hand, God’s drawing and converting power is His word (John 6:44,45; Rom. 1:16). Those who are reached and kept by anything else may be converted – but they are not converted to the Lord. Brethren should be extremely dubious of any activity which will visibly swell their ranks but which will not bring a corresponding increase in spirituality, nor add to the number enrolled in the book of life. And if we reach people by any means other than the gospel, they (and we) may get excited, but they will not be converted, nor will their names be “written in heaven. “ But ours might be “blotted out!”

(Editor’s Note: We first ran this article thirty years ago in The Reflector. We do not know just when or where it was originally published, but it is just as relevant today as it was then. Since then the “Bus Ministry” fad has diminished, but for the most part the things brother Witherington dealt with are even more wide-spread than they were back then. We must keep this kind of teaching before each new generation.) ~  Entire Issue of June 19, 2011

The Gifts of the Holy Spirit

By Heath Rogers, May 29th, 2011 Watchman Magazine.

There are individuals in the religious world today who claim to possess the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit. Religious programs portray televangelists speaking in tongues and healing the sick. However, excitement over these gifts is no longer limited to “charismatic” churches. In recent years, I have heard members of several different mainstream denominations claim to have the ability to speak in tongues.

No one can deny that the apostles and some other Christians in the New Testament possessed the ability to perform miracles. The question that we will address in this article is whether or not the Bible teaches that these same gifts exist today?

The Miraculous Gifts of the Holy Spirit Identified and Explained

Paul devoted three chapters of his first epistle to the church in Corinth to a discussion of the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit (chapters 12-14). At the beginning of this section, he identified some of these gifts.

“For to one is given the word of wisdom through the Spirit, to another the word of knowledge through the same Spirit, to another faith by the same Spirit, to another gifts of healings by the same Spirit, to another the working of miracles, to another prophecy, to another discerning of spirits, to another different kinds of tongues, to another the interpretation of tongues” (vs. 8-10, emphasis mine – HR).

This passage is not meant to be an exhaustive list of the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit, but many of them appear to be included.

1. word of wisdom – this gift would be an oral proclamation of a message which had wisdom for its content.

2. word of knowledge – the exact distinction of this gift from the previous gift is unknown. Perhaps it was a more precise understanding of God’s will.

3. faith – this was not mere belief, but was apparently a miraculous working faith; a faith that carried with it a divine power (1 Corinthians 13:2, Matthew 17:20, 21:20-21).

4. gifts of healings – the power to restore health to those with physical aliments. This is one of the more popular gifts that people claim to have today, but the spectacles that are passed off today as evidence of a miracle do not compare to the healings that were actually performed by the Lord and His apostles in the New Testament.

5. working of miracles – the ability to perform supernatural acts in order to confirm the teaching of the gospel.

6. prophecy – the word “prophet” indicates that one is a mouth-piece or spokesman for God. This gift enabled one to reveal the truth concerning the past, present, and future will of God. One who possessed this gift had the power to impart divine revelation. Paul said that this was a more desirable gift (1 Corinthians 14:1).

7. discerning of spirits – in a time when divine revelation was being given through men, the church needed a way to determine who was a true prophet or teacher (1 Corinthians 14:29, 37; 1 John 4:1). This gift was a means of protecting the early church.

8. different kinds of tongues – the ability to speak in an existing, understandable language that one had not learned (Acts 2:4-8). This gift is misunderstood today to be the uncontrollable uttering of ecstatic sounds. However, the Bible says that this gift could be controlled (1 Corinthians 14:27-28).

9. interpretation of tongues – this gift was the ability to understand a language and translate it for the church.

The Purpose of the Miraculous Gifts of the Holy Spirit

God does not do anything without a purpose. Understanding the reason that God gave these gifts to some Christians, and the role that these gifts were to play in the early church, will help us understand their intended duration. These gifts served two important functions:

1. These Gifts Edified the Early Church in the Absence of the Written Word.

These various gifts were given for the benefit of the entire church, not just those who possessed them. “But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to each one for the profit of all” (1 Corinthians 12:7).

The first century church did not have the New Testament, and the apostles could not be in every local church on every Lord’s day. In the absence of the apostles, local congregations needed these gifts in order to be “established” (Romans 1:11). When a local church assembled, they relied upon the members who had miraculous gifts as a means of receiving instruction.

“Pursue love, and desire spiritual gifts, but especially that you may prophesy. For he who speaks in a tongue does not speak to men but to God, for no one understands him; however, in the spirit he speaks mysteries. But he who prophesies speaks edification and exhortation and comfort to men. He who speaks in a tongue edifies himself, but he who prophesies edifies the church. I wish you all spoke with tongues, but even more that you prophesied; for he who prophesies is greater than he who speaks with tongues, unless indeed he interprets, that the church may receive edification… How is it then, brethren? Whenever you come together, each of you has a psalm, has a teaching, has a tongue, has a revelation, has an interpretation. Let all things be done for edification” (1 Corinthians 14:1-5, 26).

2. These Gifts Confirmed the Word.

“And they went out and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them and confirming the word through the accompanying signs. Amen” (Mark 16:20).

The word “confirm” means “to certify or prove as being true.” As the apostles and evangelists went out preaching the gospel, the miraculous gifts would accompany their preaching and prove that they were speaking the word of God. “Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria and preached Christ to them. And the multitudes with one accord heeded the things spoken by Philip, hearing and seeing the miracles which he did” (Acts 8:5-6). If someone came to town preaching a resurrected Christ, some might scoff and reject the stranger’s message. But if he came to town and healed the sick and raised the dead, everyone would be inclined to listen to what he had to say.

The New Testament indicates that these gifts were never intended primarily as a means of helping people physically. Epaphroditus was sick unto death (Philippians 2:25-27) and Paul had a thorn in the flesh (2 Corinthians 12:7-10). These two men were already believers and laborers in the gospel. They did not need confirmation of the word, so they were not healed miraculously.

When God’s revelation was completed and compiled into what we have as the New Testament, these gifts ceased to be necessary. The word was confirmed (Hebrews 2:3-4) and delivered in its entirety (Jude 3). These gifts have served their purpose and are no longer necessary.
 

Means of Receiving The Miraculous Gifts of the Holy Spirit

Many people today believe they possess the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit because they claim to have been baptized with the Holy Spirit. In a previous article in this series, we noted that this was not the purpose for Holy Spirit baptism.

According to the Bible, the only way that someone other than an apostle received the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit was through the laying on of the hands of an apostle [editor’s note: except in the case of Cornelius’ household].

In Acts chapter eight, after the city of Samaria had received the gospel, Peter and John were sent to them that they might receive the Holy Spirit (Acts 8:14-15). Luke tells us that “they laid hands on them, and they received the Holy Spirit” (v. 17). One of the new converts in Samaria was able to see for himself exactly how men received the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit. “And when Simon saw that through the laying on of the apostles’ hands the Holy Spirit was given, he offered them money, saying, ‘Give me this power also, that anyone on whom I lay hands may receive the Holy Spirit’” (Acts 8:18-19).

The apostle Paul indicated that this was the reason that he wanted to visit the church in Rome. “For I long to see you, that I may impart to you some spiritual gift, so that you may be established” (Romans 1:11). Paul also instructed Timothy “to stir up the gift of God which is in you through the laying on of my hands” (2 Timothy 1:6).

The Duration of the Miraculous Gifts of the Holy Spirit

When one understands the intended purpose of these gifts (to reveal and confirm the truth), and the means of receiving these gifts (through the laying on of the hands of an apostle), it should be easy to understand how long God intended these gifts to last. When the last apostle died, the means of receiving these gifts was gone. When the generation after the apostles died, these gifts disappeared. This is also the time when the New Testament was taking shape: the gospels and epistles were being copied, distributed, and compiled.

For one to have these gifts today, he would have to prove:

1. An apostle is still alive.

2. Some who received these gifts directly from an apostle are still alive.

3. God is now imparting these gifts to men in a way that is not revealed in the Bible.

Any serious Bible student must reject all three possibilities.

The New Testament actually speaks of the time when the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit would be coming to an end.

“Love never fails. But whether there are prophecies, they will fail; whether there are tongues, they will cease; whether there is knowledge, it will vanish away. For we know in part and we prophesy in part. But when that which is perfect has come, then that which is in part will be done away” (1 Corinthians 13:8-10).

Paul said that these gifts (prophecies, tongues, and miraculous knowledge) would “fail,” “cease,” and “vanish away.” This miraculous means of receiving revelation was knowing God’s will “in part” (v. 9). The early Christians received God’s word piece by piece during their weekly assemblies.

The “perfect” would do away with the “part” (v. 10). The “part” is the miraculous gifts, but what is the “perfect”? Charismatics say that the “perfect” refers to Christ, and that these gifts are to last until He returns. However, to be honest with the text, the “perfect” has to correspond to the “part.” The “parts” make up the “perfect.” If the “part” was the means of receiving God’s revelation piece by piece through the miraculous gifts, then the “perfect” is the complete revelation. The New Testament is the perfect and complete revelation of God’s will. It has come, so the “part” has “failed, ceased, and vanished away.”

Paul went on to say, “When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child; but when I became a man, I put away childish things” (v. 11). In their infancy, babies need things that adults do not need. The church, in its infancy, needed some things to help it that it does not need today. Those who desire to have the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit would actually have the church regress back to its infancy. Like Paul, the church has put away the things that are associated with its youth.

Scaffolding is put up to help with the construction of a new building. After the work is completed, the scaffolding is taken down. The miraculous gifts helped the church as it was being established, but have long since been taken down because they are no longer needed.

Conclusion

Some people today believe that they have been empowered by the Holy Spirit to speak in tongues and to prophecy, to perform miracles, to heal the sick and cast out demons. Regardless of the sincerity of these individuals, these claims do not harmonize with the Bible’s teaching regarding the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit.

The miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit were real. They were given to believers through the laying on of the hands of an apostle. These gifts were the means of equipping the church and confirming the word to unbelievers.

When the last apostle died, these gifts were no longer available to mankind. The “part” was replaced with the “perfect.” Today we have the New Testament to guide us in all things pertaining to God’s will. ~  Entire Issue of June 12, 2011

Is Pouring or Sprinkling Baptism?

T. B. Wilkinson

"I indeed baptize you with water but he shall baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire." This, we are told, proves that pouring is baptism because the Holy Spirit was poured out on the apostles. What John said he did with water, Jesus would do with the Holy Spirit. But Jesus poured out the Holy Spirit when he gave it to the apostles. Therefore, John poured out the water when he baptized the people with it. Therefore, pouring is baptism.

Did Jesus pour out the Holy Spirit like a liquid? Is that the idea which we have of the Holy Spirit? Jesus said, "I will send him unto you, and he shall abide with you forever." Also we read of the Spirit. "He shall not speak of himself but whatsoever He heareth that shall He speak." Joel prophesied that God would pour out of His Spirit upon all flesh, and Peter said on the day of Pentecost that it was the fulfillment of this prophecy. What happened on the day of Pentecost is called the baptism of the Holy Spirit, according to John and Jesus. But the Spirit was poured out upon them.

But Joel did not say the Holy Spirit would be poured out, he said God would pour out of His Spirit upon all flesh. God poured out of His Spirit the power which came upon the apostles that day. The Spirit was the source of those powers that Joel said would be given to them on that day.

To baptize with water according to this argument is to do all with the water that Jesus did with the Holy Spirit. But Jesus filled them with the Spirit, therefore he must fill them with the water. A few drops will not do in this case, you must drench them with the water, and you must fill them as full of water as the Lord filled them with the Spirit.

One more argument I want to call attention to in this connection. That is the meaning of the word baptism in the Greek, the language in which the Lord spoke. Baptidzo is the word, and while it is admitted by all scholars it also means to wash, to dye, to color, and while these are known as secondary meanings they prove that it does not always mean to immerse, necessarily. It might take one of these secondary meanings.

But which one? Call on your Methodist friend to take his choice, which meaning he wants to apply to the word. Suppose we take the word, wash, does that imply some thing less than an immersion? The man who would say, yes, must know very little about washing clothes. I used to help my mother wash the clothes, and what she did to them in the water was much more than a mere immersion, or dipping. She immersed, and she dipped them, and she soaked them, and she chugged them, and then she soaped them, and scrubbed them on the old rub board. This is what the word wash means, and I know I would not want a Methodist preacher to baptize me by this mode.

But try the word, dye, or color. It takes more than a mere immersion to dye things, or color them. It takes a good soaking in every case, and even that is not enough, they must be kept in the water steaming hot, and boiled for many minutes, like boiling a soup bone. If they want that definition for their mode they can take it for me, but their converts won't have any hide left when they come out of the water. A simple immersion is all I want. The primary meaning is the one that always governs in the meaning of words, the secondary meanings must correspond to it. It can't mean less, but it might possibly mean more. Thus while the word baptidzo means to dip, plunge, immerse, the words wash, color, dye, imply a continued immersion, and all the other things I mentioned. A simple dipping in the water will not wash clothes, nor dye them, or color them, it takes much more than a dip. What a sprinkler ever expected to gain from making this argument has always been a mystery to me. A sprinkling copious enough to wash clothes, or dye them, would strangle their converts, and drown them, and that is the only kind of sprinkling that would get the job done. But no Lexicon can be found which gives sprinkling as a definition of the word, this is admitted by all scholars, even those who practice sprinkling and pouring instead of baptism.

I use the words, instead of baptism, advisedly, for sprinkling and pouring never could be baptism regardless of what you called them. They come from different words both in the Greek, and in the English, and apply to different kinds of acts. In baptism you baptize the man, the subject, but in pouring and sprinkling you act upon the element, you sprinkle and pour the water.

In the English we have dip, sprinkle, pour, while in the Greek they had, baptidzo, Rantidzo, and Ek Cheo, and the words are never used interchangeably. They refer to different, independent acts. You can't sprinkle by dipping any more than you can dip by sprinkling or pouring. To sprinkle means to scatter in drops, and refers to the element sprinkled, the word pour means to cause to flow in a stream, and also refers to the element. To dip means to plunge under the water, and refers to the subject who is baptized, or dipped.

Thus while a Methodist preacher sprinkles or pours water, a gospel preacher baptizes men and women. The three words are not even akin, much less can they be applied to the same act, and no greater mockery was ever perpetrated on the earth than to sprinkle or pour a few drops of water on the head of man or woman and call it baptism. The authority for sprinkling and pouring came originally from the pope of Rome who claimed he had power to change the laws of God.

What the apostles and other inspired men thought on the subject is shown by what they practiced. To them baptism was a burial and a resurrection. In it the body was washed with pure water according to Paul. He probably got this idea from Ananias who first used the phrase, Arise and be baptized and wash away thy sins, calling upon the name of the Lord. To the Lord it was a birth of water, an idea which probably came to Him when he came straightway out of the water after he was baptized of John in the river of Jordan. To Phillip it was going down into the water, baptism, and coming up out of the water. There is no need for me to remind you that none of these ideas are suggested by the words sprinkle or pour. ~

Originally appeared in The Bible Banner, September, 1944.  Entire Issue of June 5, 2011

The Thief on the Cross

By Larry Rouse

What kind of power does it take to change a man’s heart? Our society may pass all the hate laws they wish, and seek out political and university leaders who claim they can change men, but in the end it is the power of God that must be used to achieve this daunting task.

One of the greatest examples of change in the Bible, the apostle Paul, started a trip from Jerusalem to Damascus with a heart that was “still breathing threats and murder against the disciples of the Lord” (Acts 9:1). By the time he returned to Jerusalem he was now a Christian, motivated by the grace of God (1 Tim 1:12-14).

A great example of such a change in the ministry of Christ came during the final hour of Jesus’ life. Jesus was placed upon a Roman cross to suffer a shameful and torturous death in an execution that was reserved for only the vilest of criminals. Two other men were executed along with Jesus. They were described as “criminals” and “robbers” (Luke 23:22; Matthew 27:38).

In the beginning of these executions both thieves heard the Jewish leaders taunting Jesus and they too “reviled Him with the same thing” (Matthew 27:44). No doubt these men had hardened hearts, having come from a background where they would rob and harm others without a second thought. They were likely being executed that day because their presence on either side of Jesus would give an appearance of guilt to our Lord. These thieves were filled with anger, bitterness and cursing. The hearts of these men did not seem to be a place where change would come.

Examples are often more powerful than words, especially when you can be certain of the example. The news of the rushed, unlawful trials of Jesus was widely known. The mob that heard the innocent verdict of Pilate and then by their tongues successfully intimidated him into executing Jesus would have talked freely. How could an innocent man be executed? All it took was a washing of the hands for Pilate. These thieves would see Jesus’ reaction to these injustices.

The friends of Jesus could be seen and heard as He was being led to His execution. “And a great multitude of the people followed Him, and women who also mourned and lamented Him" (Luke 23:27). It is doubtful these thieves had anyone to accompany them. When Jesus spoke to His friends, He was only thinking about them and their welfare. He warned them about the coming doom upon the city and told them how to prepare (Luke 23:28-30; Matthew 24:1-35).

These thieves could see and hear the taunts and hatred of the Jewish leaders. The nation, whose constitution was the Old Testament, whose leaders had the responsibility of judging righteously, now displayed for all the very content of their hearts. Anyone that day who had come upon this scene and observed these judges “wagging their heads,” “sneering,” and otherwise enjoying a close-up view of the suffering and death of another, would have known that an innocent man was being murdered (Matt 27:39-40; Lk 23:35).

Consider the taunts offered by these hateful men: “He saved others,” and “He trusted in God” (Matthew 27:42-43). While the leaders disputed that these things were true, it ought to have opened eyes of those who were not filled with such bitterness. One writer described these as “taunts that offer a tribute.” Any man should be honored to have their enemies find that these be the only “weaknesses” to use against you!

The most powerful examples of all were the words and demeanor of Christ on the cross. His first words were “Father, forgive them, for they do not know what they do. (Luke 23:34)” As the insults mounted and the suffering became greater, Jesus remained the same. “For to this you were called, because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that you should follow His steps: Who committed no sin, nor was deceit found in His mouth; who, when He was reviled, did not revile in return; when He suffered, He did not threaten, but committed Himself to Him who judges righteously.” (1 Peter 2:21-23)

It is in suffering that you display your real heart. The love of God, as seen in the example of Jesus on the cross, opened the heart of one of these thieves. “Then he said to Jesus, “Lord, remember me when You come into Your kingdom.” And Jesus said to him, “Assuredly, I say to you, today you will be with Me in Paradise.” (Luke 23:42-43)

How do you know when real change towards God has occurred in your heart?

1. You will openly confess your sin and make no excuses. (Luke 23:41)

2. You take a stand for Jesus. You will no longer stand by and do nothing when evil is expressed
(Lk 23:39-40).

3. You will simply desire the presence of the Lord over any earthly advantages. (Luke 23:42)

The difference between real change and the self-serving pretense of some can be seen in the request made of Jesus by these two thieves. One said: “If You are the Christ, save Yourself and us” (Luke 23:39), while the other simply asked to be with Jesus. One man was “hedging his bets” with a “just in case” request so that maybe he could escape the cross, while the other was ready to follow the Lord wherever He went.

Where is your heart? Sadly, many make the example of the thief on the cross something that it was never meant to be, as an excuse to disobey God. One preacher titled his lesson “The Most Popular Thief in Town” to describe these attitudes.

Some want to trust in “death-bed regret” because of this example. When the gospel is rejected over time, the heart becomes hardened (1 Tim 4:2). God knows real change from that which is pretense (Prov 1:24-30).

There are others who conclude that their salvation must exclude baptism because of the thief. Remember that while Jesus was on earth he had “power on earth to forgive sins” (Mark 2:10) After His resurrection Jesus expected all of His followers to believe in his death, burial and resurrection and because of that belief be baptized in water, which is described as being into the death of Christ (Romans 10:9-10, Romans 6:3-5). How could the thief believe in Jesus’ resurrection and be baptized into His death before Jesus had even died?

What example will you follow at the cross? One who yielded to whatever our Lord wished, or of those who were bound by religious traditions that rebelled against our Lord?

“And when all the people heard Him, even the tax collectors justified God, having been baptized with the baptism of John. But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected the will of God for themselves, not having been baptized by him.” (Luke 7:29-30) ~  Entire Issue of May 29, 2011

The Holy Spirit and the Christian, Part I

By Ferrell Jenkins

[Editor’s note: From the author’s website—”This article appeared in a “Special Number” of the Gospel Guardian (August 15, 22, 29, 1968). Later a few changes were made and the material was published as a tract by the C.E.I. Store. The tract has been out of print for several years.” The entire article may be seen at http://www.bibleworld.com/hsandxn.pdf and is available for printing in its entirety there.  It appears in this publication by the author’s permission on the same site. ]

In recent years there has been a resurgence of interest in the Holy Spirit and His work. Some brethren have undoubtedly been influenced by denominational doctrines of the direct operation of the Spirit in conversion, or of His enlightening them as to the true meaning of the Bible, or directing their everyday affairs. Much good material has been written which carefully deals with all of this. This writer has no illusions of being able to make a new “revelation” to the readers; perhaps we will be able to present the material in such a way as to be helpful to some.

The Holy Spirit dwells in the Christian. Does anyone deny this statement? I think not. The scriptural evidence for such an assertion is abundant. Carefully consider Acts 2:38; 5:32; Rom. 5:5; 8:9,11,26-27; 1 Cor. 6:19; 11 Cor. 1:21-22; Gal. 3:2; 4:6 (cf. 3:26-27 on how they became sons); Eph. 1:13; Phil. 2:1; 11 Tim. 1:14; Heb. 6:4; 1 John 3:24; 4:13. The disagreement is over the MANNER of the indwelling of the Spirit.

Some Guidelines

A few guidelines will keep us from going too far afield in this study.

(1) The Scripture is harmonious. Whatever we read about the power of the gospel or the activity of the written word in the lives of aliens or Christians is true. But these facts do not contradict what we read about the Holy Spirit dwelling in the Christian. The gospel is the power of God unto salvation (Rom. 1:16). It is by the word of truth that we were brought forth (Jas. 1:18) and it is by obedience to the truth that our souls were purified (I Peter 1:22). This is emphasized to avoid any misunderstanding. We respect the Word of God in its entirety and believe that what is said here with regard to the indwelling of the Spirit in the Christian is in harmony with all other information.

(2) We do not believe that the indwelling of the Spirit is miraculous. J. D. Thomas stated this well:

“The fact of the personal indwelling does not mean that any of the erroneous denominational theories about the Holy Spirit discussed ... are true. It does not imply that there is a present-day baptism of the Spirit, nor present-day miracles, direct operation of the Spirit in conversion, or tongue-speaking. “(The Spirit and Spirituality, p. 26).

(3) In the same connection we do not believe that there is, or has to be, any sensible evidence of the Spirit's presence. Some, who are faced with the Bible teaching, press for information as to what the Spirit does in the life of the Christian or how one knows he has the Spirit. The same questions might be asked concerning remission of sins. We simply accept the testimony of the Scripture in either case. Moses E. Lard dealt with this problem more than 100 years ago in this way:

”Surely a literal indwelling is not doubted on the ground that we have no sensible evidence of the Spirit's presence. For neither a priori nor from the Bible have we any reason to conclude that such evidence would be afforded us. And gratuitously to assume it, and then make the assumption a ground on which to doubt the indwelling, is more unwarrantable indeed.” (Lard's Quarterly, March 1864, p. 19).

(4) An objection is made that it is impossible for the Spirit to dwell in a multiplicity of Christians without “fragmenting” the Spirit. This should be considered before proceeding. In John 14:17, Jesus promised the apostles that the Holy Spirit would “abide” with them and would be “in them. Is this possible? No Bible believer would doubt it. Roy Lanier, Sr. says:

“This proves two things. 1. It proves that the Holy Spirit can be in more than two persons at a time. 2. It proves that there is nothing unreasonable, impossible or unscriptural about the Holy Spirit dwelling in a human body. And since Paul says 'your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit which is in you,' and he is speaking of all Christians, I conclude that the Holy Spirit dwells in my body as well as in the body of an apostle, though not in the same measure, or manifestation.” (Firm Foundation, Oct. 20, 1964, p. 673).

Omnipresence is a characteristic of divinity. It is frequently pointed out that Ps. 139:7-10 teaches that the Spirit possesses this attribute and is therefore Divine. If God and the Spirit can be in all places without being fragmented, then could not the Spirit dwell in Christians without being fragmented?

(5) The Spirit is not the same as the word. I don't really think any gospel preacher believes that the Spirit is to be identified as the written word, but there are some Christians who do believe it. And they have gotten this erroneous impression because some preachers can't read one of these plain passages without saying “through the word; not separate and apart from the word.” The word is that which was revealed by the Spirit (I Cor. 2:10; Eph. 3:3-5) and is the sword of the Spirit (Eph. 6:17).

Building The Case

In such a short space it would be impossible to adequately consider all of the Scriptures relating to the indwelling of the Spirit. It is my intention to build the case on a consideration of three main ideas: (1) The gift of the Holy Spirit (Acts 2:38); (2) Christians are sealed with the Holy Spirit, and (3) The Holy Spirit is given to the Christians as an earnest (Eph. 1:13-14;
11 Cor. 1:21-22).

The Gift of the Holy Spirit

We remember that the Holy Spirit was promised to the Apostles (Jn. 14:16-17) for the purpose of guiding them into all truth. We should also note that there is a general promise of the Holy Spirit to believers (Jn. 7:39). The apostles received the Spirit on Pentecost (Acts 2), but in the sermon Peter promised that those who would repent and be baptized would have forgiveness of sins and would “receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.” (Acts 2:38). We emphasize the connection between repentance and baptism, we ought also to observe the connection between remission of sins and the gift of the Holy Spirit.

There are two different interpretations of the expression “the gift of the Holy Spirit.” One holds that the Holy Spirit is the gift; the other holds that the Holy Spirit is the donor and that the “gift” is some spiritual quality or blessing. It is important to note that the word gift is from the Greek DOREA. It is always used in the singular in the New Testament. When “spiritual gifts” (often used in plural) are spoken of the Greek word is CHARISMA. (See Rom. 1:11; 1 Cor. 12:4,9,28,30,31, et. al.). These words should not be confused.

The strongest case for the contention that “gift” (in Acts 2:38) means the Holy Spirit's gift is made by Foy E. Wallace, Jr., in The Mission and Medium of the Holy Spirit, p. 38ff. He cites several illustrations to prove his point. He says “the farm of John Brown is in the possessive case and means John Brown's farm.” He cites John 4:10 and Eph. 4:7 where “gift of God” and “gift of Christ” mean something that God and Christ have given. He then parallels this with Acts 2:38. The construction in the Greek is the same in these cases, but Wallace fails to tell us why English translators — (even of the “old Bible”) fail to translate the definite article in the first two passages, but translate it in Acts 2:38. They evidently see a difference. He also overlooks the parallel in construction in Acts 10:45. The passage says that “the gift of the Holy Spirit” was poured out on the Gentiles; verse 44 says that “the Holy Spirit” fell on them. In this case the “gift” of the Holy Spirit was the Holy Spirit. Of course, here we have a miraculous manifestation also — speaking in tongues, which is elsewhere designated by the term CHARISMA.

Lenski says that the “genitive is appositional.... so here the gift is the Holy Spirit.” (The Interpretation of the Acts of the Apostles, p. 109). He says the construction is parallel to verse 33, where “the promise of the Holy Spirit” means “the promise which is the Spirit.” He cites A. T. Robertson, A Grammar of the Greek New Testament in the Light of Historical Research, as evidence. It is amusing that Wallace cites the same “incomparable master and teacher of the New Testament Greek” for his contention, but fails to make a direct quotation from Robertson. Someone has misappropriated scholarship!

The truth probably lies between extremes and is illustrated by an experience related by R. L. Craig. He tells of writing a “well-known scholar,” who, in effect, said:

“The original language of Acts 2:38 does not DEMAND that 'the gift' be the Spirit himself nor does it DEMAND that it be something emanating from the Spirit, either. This must be determined by the context or by an explanation by other scripture.” (The Preceptor, Aug., 1967, p. 6.)

Learning that a word MAY be used a certain way does not warrant the assertion that a scholar says it IS used this Way. We need not be in doubt, however. Robertson did tell us which he thought it was in his Word Pictures in the New Testament (Vol. 3, p. 36). He says “The gift consists .... in the Holy Spirit (genitive of identification.” The genitive of identification is the same as the genitive of apposition. (See also Dana & Mantey, A Manual Grammar of the Greek New Testament, p. 79.) The translator’s note in the NET Bible says this “is a genitive of apposition; the gift consists of the Holy Spirit.”

In 1864, Moses E. Lard reviewed a position similar to that taken by Wallace and made this comment:

“Certainly the gift of the Spirit is the Spirit itself given. The common version (King James) of the passage is very faulty, faulty inasmuch as it completely hides the true sense from the common reader. Render it as follows and all is clear: And the Holy Spirit shall be given you. A child can understand this; and it expresses the exact import of the original. But what did Peter mean in saying, 'the Spirit shall be given to you,' or, if any prefer the expression, 'you shall receive the Spirit as a gift?... (Lard's Quarterly, Oct., 1864, p. 104).

McGarvey also says that the expression means “the Holy Spirit as a gift.” (New Commentary on Acts of the Apostles, p. 39). There may be more, but I know of three modern versions, which have interpreted the expression to mean the Holy Spirit as a gift. Most versions stick to the literal translation (gift of the Holy Spirit), and leave the interpretation to the readers. This is to be preferred.

This is not one of those passages that we hear commented upon in some Bible classes, “Well, it means just what it says.” The question is “What does it say?” I believe that the Holy Spirit is the “gift” to those who repent and are baptized.

Acts 5:32 plainly states “And we are witnesses of these things, and so is the Holy Spirit, whom God has given to those who obey Him.” The Holy Spirit was given to the Apostles to qualify them as “witnesses” (Acts 1:8). The phrase “those who obey Him” is certainly not to be limited to the apostles. Those who had repented and been baptized had obeyed the Lord; and the Spirit had been given to them, just as Acts 2:38 promised.

(To be continued)

Entire Issue of May 22, 2011

Legalism

by Keith Sharp

A few years ago a friend of mine who happened to be a college teacher and preacher for the Assemblies of God described me as "legalistic." After that another preacher, a member of the church of Christ, charged in print that I was a "legalist." Still later a young man who had studied with me while he was in the Army in New York returned home to California. The preacher in his home congregation informed him I was a "legalist." Do you get the idea that some folks think I am legalistic?

At this point you may be wondering what a legalist is. Don't bother to look in your Bible. The words "legalism," "legalist," and "legalistic" are nowhere to be found in Scripture.

You could do what I did. I looked up the words in my dictionary. I found that "legalism" means:

"the principles and practices characterizing the theological doctrine of strict conformity to a code of deeds and observances (as the Mosaic law) as a means of justification." (Webster's Third New International Dictionary [unabridged]. 2:1290)

Should we be legalistic? Let's just ask a few questions that pertain to this issue and let the Scriptures answer them.

Are We under Divine Law?

"So speak and so do as those who will be judged by the law of liberty." (James 2:12)

Does this Mean We Are under the Law of Moses, the Old Testament?

"But now we have been delivered from the law, having died to what we were held by, so that we should serve in the newness of the Spirit and not in the oldness of the letter." (Romans 7:6)

How Do You Know this is Talking about the Law of Moses?

"For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse; for it is written, 'Cursed is everyone who does not continue in all things which are written in the book of the law, to do them.' But that no one is justified by the law in the sight of God is evident, for 'the just shall live by faith'..... Now to Abraham and his Seed were the promises made. He does not say, 'And to seeds,' as of many, but as of one, 'And to your Seed,' who is Christ. And this I say, that the law, which was four hundred and thirty years later, cannot annul the covenant that was confirmed before by God in Christ, that it should make the promise of no effect." (Galatians 4:10-11,16- 17)

The Law of Moses was given from Mt. Sinai 430 years after God promised Abraham that all families of the earth would be blessed through his seed (Genesis 15:12; Exodus 12:40-41).

Are We to Keep Religious Laws and Creeds Written by Uninspired Men?

"Yet not even Titus who was with me, being a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised. And this occurred because of false brethren secretly brought in (who came in by stealth to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage), to whom we did not yield submission even for an hour, that the truth of the gospel might continue with you." (Galatians 2:3-5)

Should We Let People Bind Human Traditions on Us as Religious Law?

"He said to them, 'All too well you reject the commandment of God, that you may keep your tradition.'" (Mark 7:9)

What about the Law of Christ? Are We under It?

"... not being without law toward God, but under law toward Christ...." (I Corinthians 9:21)

"For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus has made me free from the law of sin and death." (Romans 8:2)

Do We Have to Obey the Law of Christ to Be Saved?

"Though He was a Son, yet He learned obedience by the things which He suffered. And having been perfected, He became the author of eternal salvation to all who obey Him." (Hebrews 5:8-9)

"But he who looks into the perfect law of liberty and continues in it, and is not a forgetful hearer but a doer of the work, this one will be blessed in what he does." (James 1:25)

How Much of the Law of Christ Do We Have to Obey?

"And Jesus came and spoke to them, saying, 'All authority has been given to Me in heaven and on earth. Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age.' Amen." (Matthew 28:18-20)

"For whoever shall keep the whole law, and yet stumble in one point, he is guilty of all." (James 2:10)

Does this Mean We Earn Our Salvation?

"'So likewise you, when you have done all those things which you are commanded, say, "We are unprofitable servants. We have done what was our duty to do."' (Luke 17:10)

Now, friends, should we be legalists? If you mean should we keep the law of Moses or follow human creeds or traditions, or can we earn our salvation, the answer is resoundingly "No!" If you mean are we under divine law, the law of Christ, that we must keep it, in fact all of it, to be saved, the answer is emphatically "Yes!"

Don't worry about people calling you derisive names. Just obey Jesus in all things.

"Not everyone who says to Me, 'Lord, Lord,' shall enter the kingdom of heaven, but he who does the will of My Father in heaven." (Matthew 7:21) ~  Entire Issue of May 15, 2011

The Basic Error of the Protestant Reformation

We judge a tree by its fruit. In most ways great good has come from the Protestant Reformation. If we look at the countries where it flourished and compare them with the countries that clung to the old way, we can see what a good thing it was.

If the Reformers had lived up to their two great slogans, then the history of the religious world would have been different. Here are the two great slogans that were adopted by the Reformers:

THE UNIVERSAL PRIESTHOOD OF THE BELIEVER
THE BIBLE THE FAITH OF THE PROTESTANT

But these noble slogans have been left far behind because today various Protestant denominations are as priest-bound and creed-bound as the Catholic church which they were trying to reform.

The very word REFORMATION is a mistake. It assumes that the Catholic Church was the church and it needed to be cleaned up. A candid perusal of the Bible will show that the Catholic Church is not the church of the Bible and no part of the church of the Bible. It is built on the traditions of men. Jesus described them exactly in Matthew 15:8,9. We have but to look at their doctrine and practices to see how true this is.

The errors of the Protestant world are borrowed largely from the Catholics: infant baptism, sprinkling for immersion, calling men "Reverend," a name that belongs only to God (Psalms 11:9).

However, the most serious error of Protestantism was not borrowed from the Catholics but came in opposition to the Catholic teaching that a man could be saved by the works of the church as prescribed by the church, regardless of what the Bible taught. The Protestants rightly taught that a man is saved by faith in Christ Jesus (John 3:16). We are not saved by the work of the law (Romans 3:28). We are not saved by our own righteousness (Titus 3:5). But men erroneously came to the conclusion that we are saved by faith ALONE.

One of the popular creeds of the Protestant world says: "Faith alone is a very wholesome doctrine and very full of comfort." The Bible does not so teach. The Bible teaches that a man must believe in the person of Christ (John 8:24). He must believe in the Word of Christ (Romans 10:17). When we reject the Word of Christ, we reject Christ: "He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my saying hath one that judgeth him: the word that I spake, the same shall judge him in the last day” (John 12:48). To this we add: "Whosoever goeth onward and abideth not in the teaching of Christ hath not God, but he that abideth in the teaching hath both the Father and the Son" (II John 9).

We are saved by faith in Christ, but we are saved by an obedient faith (Romans 1:5; Romans 16:26; John 3:36). The Holy Spirit says PLAINLY that Jesus saves those who obey: "And having been made perfect he became unto all THEM THAT OBEY HIM the author of eternal salvation" (Hebrews 5:9). The whole Bible shows that God accepted man only through an obedient faith. To this there is no exception, from Abel to Paul. The Bible says that they that are of the faith are blessed with the faithful Abraham (Galatians 3:9). Abraham was blessed when he obeyed the voice of God AND NOT BEFORE: "And the angel of Jehovah called unto Abraham a second time out of heaven, and said, by myself have I sworn, saith Jehovah, because thou hast done this thing, and hast not withheld thy son, thine only son, that in blessings I will bless thee, and in multiplying I will multiply thee as the stars of heaven and as the sand which is on the sea shore; and thy seed shall possess the gate of his enemies and in thy seed [that seed was Christ: Galatians 3:16] shall all nations of the earth be blessed because thou hast obeyed my voice" (Genesis 22:16-18). Abraham was blessed when he obeyed. The blessing came AFTER the obedience. We are blessed with the faithful Abraham. How can anyone say we are saved by FAITH ALONE, when the Bible from beginning to end testified that man is saved by an OBEDIENT faith?

In holding to this erroneous doctrine of justification by faith alone, men have rejected the plain teaching of the Word of God: that we are saved by an obedient faith. When one accepts the plain teaching of God's Word then he does not need to reject Mark 16:16, "He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved." He does not need to reject the plain teaching of the Holy Spirit: "And Peter said unto them, repent ye and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ unto the remission of your sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit" (Acts 2:38). Judge a tree by its fruit. The doctrine of justification by FAITH ALONE causes man to reject these two Scriptures and many others. To accept the Bible teaching of justification by an obedient faith, one can accept these verses without question AND ALL OTHER SCRIPTURES THAT CALL UPON MAN TO BELIEVE AND OBEY.

The faith that was once for all delivered to the saints was an obedient faith, as is demonstrated hundreds of times in the Word of God. The devils believe but they are not saved FOR THEY DO NOT HAVE AN OBEDIENT FAITH (James 2:19).

We are all saved by faith in Christ Jesus (Galatians 3:26). This faith causes us to be baptized into Christ (Galatians 3:27). Salvation is IN CHRIST (Acts 4:12). We are in Christ by an obedient faith. Salvation is there and only there.

Let us give up the human doctrine of justification by FAITH ALONE. It is one of the traditions of men (Matthew 15:8,9). It is an old tradition that has been believed by millions of good people since the very beginning of the Protestant Reformation. BUT JUSTIFICATION BY AN OBEDIENT FAITH IS AS OLD AS THE BIBLE ITSELF.

"Choose you this day whom you will serve, but as for me and my house," we shall accept the Bible doctrine of justification by an obedient faith (Hebrews 5:9). ~

J.C. Bailey (1986, Bengough, Saskatchewan)  Entire Issue of May 8, 2011

Doing the First Works: The Mission of Christ and His Church

By Marc Smith, on April 7th, 2011 in Watchman Magazine

What Exactly IS the Mission of Christ and His Church? This seems like such an obvious question, yet there is so much confusion about such a simple and straight forward question. Is it possible to quickly walk through the clear steps listed in scripture, the book, chapter and verse, so to speak, to make easy understanding of this subject? I believe it is easy to do, if we give it even a few minutes of thought. Remember, every Christian is supposed to be able to describe this (1 Peter 3:15). Have you felt guilty because you never gave this even a little time to work this out?

Remove the guilt right now! Here is the solution: Let us attempt to clear the cobwebs of misunderstanding brought on by the practices of the religious world and focus right now only on what the word of God actually says. Go with me step by step so that you can follow what God has told us is the truth about this subject. About 15 minutes of your time is really all you need. If you want to avoid any confusion DO NOT Google this subject! Your New Testament is the only source you will need to establish the truth of God’s word in your understanding.

A. It all starts with Jesus and His original purpose in coming in the way He did, born as a human being (declared by God – Matthew 17:5, Jesus is to be heard – remember, Jesus is the “Word” – John 1:1-5; 1 John 1:1-7, He came into this world to save mankind from being lost in sin. He is also the Creator who spoke all things into existence in Genesis 1, and amazingly, at the judgment He is to be our judge as well – John 5:22). Enduring the same temptations as any man, yet without sinning (Hebrews 4:15), He was to be the perfect sacrifice, ending the old law which required animal sacrifices every year to put away the sins of the Jews under the old law (the law of Moses which was for the Jews only but is “nailed to the cross” and a new law is now in effect – Colossians 2:11-14). This is also why the New Testament is THE ONLY LAW to which all of mankind is now responsible. The old law, i.e. the Old Testament is only for our learning and is not applicable for law or prophecy in our age.

B. By His death, burial and resurrection from the dead, Christ had accomplished His goal to save the souls of all of mankind by the means of hearing the word of God, having faith in Christ, to turn from sins, confessing the name of Christ and be baptized for the remission of sins. – Acts 2:36-41; 8:35-39; 1 Peter 3:21. In this way the mission of Christ has been achieved: the only way for the souls of man to be saved from eternal damnation – Acts 4:12; 14:27
C. The beginning of the Church of Christ – Acts 2:42-46. Once we have met the conditions to receive salvation we are added by the Lord Himself – Acts 2:47; 1 Peter 2:5.

D. Membership in a local church is required, following the example of Saul of Tarsus – Acts 9:27-29. We are to worship every first day of the week with the local church – Acts 20:7, and we are to submit to the leadership of the local church we are members of and help in this way to maintain the discipline of the church – Acts 20:28; 1 Peter 5:2-3

E. Many of us are constantly amazed at the way religion in the name of Christ is shown all around us. The religious world of our time evidently does not know what the mission of the New Testament Church is to be. What is now the established order and what we see everywhere we look are denominational groups enthusiastically being involved in and funding literally everything they can imagine and doing these things in the name of God without ever seeming to worry about whether their efforts are actually of God or not. Without the authorized will of God from His word, such religions (invented at the whims of men), still claim that “their God” would endorse them – Colossians 2:20-23.

F. But what IS the mission of the church of Christ? Flying in the face of contemporary denominational religions is that the Lord wants the work of the local church to be limited and focused on just three things. The apostle Paul set out to inform the congregations of God’s people what the mission or work of the Lord’s church was to be.

The Mission of the Church is:

Preach the Gospel – Ephesians 3:10-12
Perfecting the Saints – Ephesians 4:11-16; Hebrews 10
Caring for the Needy – 2 Corinthians 8:4

G. How Long Do We Continue This? This might be the simplest of all of these points: Jesus said, “..occupy till I come” (Luke 19:13)! Christians have been doing this since the church was established in Acts 2. Christ will return someday in the same manner as He departed – Acts 1:9-11, “Now when He had spoken these things, while they watched, He was taken up, and a cloud received Him out of their sight. 10 And while they looked steadfastly toward heaven as He went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel, 11 who also said, “Men of Galilee, why do you stand gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus, who was taken up from you into heaven, will so come in like manner as you saw Him go into heaven.” ~  Entire Issue of May 1, 2011

"By Faith...After"

by Walton Weaver

One of the examples of faith cited in Hebrews 11 is that of Israelites taking the city of Jericho. Verse 30 says, "By faith the walls of Jericho fell down after they were encircled for seven days." Now that verse does not say simply that the walls of Jericho fell by faith. It says that the walls of Jericho fell AFTER they were encircled for seven days. The word "after" is significant.

It is true that it was "by faith" that the walls of Jericho fell. The verse plainly tells us that this was the case. But this is not all that the verse says. It also tells us WHEN the walls of Jericho fell by faith: AFTER they were encircled for seven days.

THE LORD'S COMMAND

To appreciate the significance of the word AFTER in this verse we must go back to the time when the Lord gave Israel instruction concerning the taking of the city of
Jericho.

...And the Lord said to Joshua, 'See, I have given Jericho into your hand, with it's king and the valiant warriors. And you shall march around the city, all the men of war circling the city once. You shall do so for six days. Also seven priests shall carry seven trumpets of rams' horns before the ark; then on the seventh day you shall march around the city seven times, and the priests shall blow the trumpets. And it shall be that when they make a long blast with the ram's horn, and when you hear the sound of the trumpet, all the people shall shout with a great shout; and the wall of the city will fall down flat, and the people will go up every man straight ahead' (Joshua 6:2-5 NASB).

The Lord begins His instructions by informing Joshua that he has given the city of Jericho into their hand. That sounds rather strange, doesn't it? Especially in view of the fact that the Lord then proceeds to tell them the conditions upon which the walls of Jericho will fall. How could the Lord say, "I have given Jericho into your hand" and then require that certain things be done BEFORE the city would be given to them? Because the promise was a conditional promise. The city would be given in response to obedient faith, yet it would be by a sovereign act of God that the walls of the city would be brought down. It was so certain that God would accomplish this sovereign act in response to Israel's faith that the act itself could be spoken of as though it had already been done--"I have given."

THE CONDITIONS

When conditions are attached to a promise and the conditions are met and the promise is fulfilled, the thing received does not become something less than a gift just because conditions were required. This story illustrates this conclusion. God gave the city of Jericho to Israel, but he did not give her the city until AFTER she had met in detail the conditions God Himself had laid down. The conditions were plain, and to the honest heart they were not subject to misunderstanding. What were they?

1. She must march around the city once each day for six days.

2. She must march around the city seven times on the seventh day.

3. Seven priests must carry seven trumpets of rams' horns before the ark.

4. After completing the seven trips around the city on the seventh day the priests were to blow the trumpets.

5. When the priests made a long blast with the ram's horn the people were to shout with a great shout.

It was only AFTER these five conditions had been met that the walls of the city would fall and the people would go up and take the city. This would be true whether or not there was any connection between the means employed and the end to be accomplished. When one looks at the conditions he must conclude that there was no possible connection between the means employed and the end itself, but the city would not be given until AFTER the conditions were met. Israel would never have done what she did on her own because reason would not suggest to her that there could have been anything accomplished by marching around the city as she did, blowing the trumpets, shouting, etc. She acted as she did only because God had commanded her to do so. This made her action obedience of faith. In other words, it was her faith in God that led her to do as she did. God commanded, and Israel obeyed. So the Hebrew writer says it was by faith that the walls of Jericho fell, but it was AFTER Israel had circled the city as commanded.

FAITH THAT WORKS

God has never blessed faith until after it manifested itself in some way. James says, "For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also." (James 2:26). In verse 18 he says, "Show me your faith without your works, and I will show you my faith by my works:" Jesus did not bless the faith of the four who brought the paralytic to Him before they brought Him, but AFTER they brought him. It was when He SAW their faith that Jesus forgave his sins (Mark 2:5). Faith was not blessed until after it was manifested, or until Jesus saw their faith demonstrated by their action.

All the other heroes of faith listed in Hebrews 11 are given as examples of what they DID by faith, and how God blessed them. AFTER they had obeyed God in carrying out what He had commanded. No one can find one case in all the Bible where God ever blessed faith before that faith manifested itself in some way. We read about Noah being saved by water, but he was not saved until AFTER he had build the ark; Abraham received an inheritance, but not until AFTER he obeyed God in leaving Ur; Abel was accounted righteous by God, but not until AFTER he offered an acceptable sacrifice to God; Naaman was cleansed of his leprosy, but not until AFTER he had dipped seven times in the waters of the Jordan; the firstborn sons of the Israelites were spared when the firstborn sons of the Egyptians were being killed, but not until AFTER they had applied the blood to the doorposts and lintel of the houses; the murmuring Israelites were cured from the poisonous effects of the snake bites, but not until AFTER they looked upon the fiery serpent that had been set upon a standard in their midst; etc., etc.

Now remember, every one of these things were done by faith, but not in one single case was that faith ever blessed until AFTER that faith had obeyed in the manner in which the people had been commanded to obey. In fact, when there were a series of things that were commanded, or a number of things that were to be done in connection with a promise, the faith that was required was not blessed until after everything that had been commanded had been carried out exactly as God had commanded.

Take as an illustration the matter of the Israelites taking the city of Jericho, the example we began with in this article.. The faith of the Israelites was manifested on the first day when they marched around the city one time as commanded. But did God bless their faith at that time, at the very moment that their faith was first manifest? Certainly not! The walls of the city did not even fall on the second day, or the third, or the fourth, etc. Yet faith had been manifested on each day prior to the seventh day. But their faith was not blessed--the city was not given to the Israelites — until the city had been encircled about for seven days.

SONS OF GOD BY FAITH

Paul says, "For you are all sons of God through faith in Christ Jesus" (Galatians 3:26). So the question is not whether one becomes a child of God by faith; Paul affirms that we do become sons of God by faith. The only question is: WHEN? At what point in our faith do we become a child of God? This is a legitimate question. It's like asking, "At what point in the faith of the Israelites did the walls fall?" Everyone agrees that the walls fell by faith, but they did not fall by faith on the first day, or the second, or the third. They fell AFTER seven days and only after they had followed exactly God's instructions each day for seven days. So although the faith of the Israelites was alive and active from day one to day seven, the city was not given to them until AFTER they had done all that God commanded right on through the seventh day.

The dipping of Naaman in the waters of Jordan illustrates the same principle. He was not cleansed from his leprosy after dipping the first time, or the second time, or the third or fourth, etc. Only AFTER he had dipped seven times as commanded was he cured. Was his faith alive and active before he dipped the seventh time? Yes, but it was not perfected, and therefore would not accomplish what the prophet had promised, until AFTER he had dipped the specified number of times. Before faith will accomplish what God promises it must first be alive, it must be doing what God commands, but what God has promised will not be given until all that He has commanded in relation to the promise has been accomplished.

We become the sons of God by faith, but WHEN? Only AFTER we have done all that God commands that we must do to be saved. It is with the heart that man believes unto righteousness (Romans 10:10), we are justified by faith (Romans 5:1), or we are made the
sons of God by faith (Galatians 3:26). But there are other things that precede salvation from sins.

1. REPENTANCE is unto life (Acts 11:18), thus showing that it precedes life; it is commanded for, or in order that one might receive, the remission of sins, showing that it comes before remission of sins (Acts 2:38).

2. CONFESSION with the mouth of the Lord Jesus is unto salvation (Romans 10:10), so it also comes before salvation.

3. BAPTISM in water is for, or in order that one might receive, the remission of sins (Acts 2:38), so it also comes before remission of sins. Both faith and baptism come
before salvation: "He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved" (Mark 16:16). If this statement does not show that faith and baptism come before salvation, then the statement that says that the one who believes and confesses "shall be saved" (Romans 10:9) does not show that faith and confession come before salvation. The word "for" in Galatians 3:27 introduces the reason why we are the sons of God by faith, the reason being that we have been baptized into Christ. Thus baptism is involved in becoming a child of God; it is not something we do because we are already a child of God.

CONCLUSION

The matter of salvation by faith is exactly parallel to the taking of the city of Jericho by faith. All one needs to do to see that this is a valid conclusion is to put the commands side by side and he will see that the statement of the writer of Hebrews, "By faith … after;" properly applies to each. ~

Entire Issue of April 24, 2011

The Right Brand

Cled E. Wallace

Some of our modern broad-minders in religion can be and are quite snobbish if you disagree with their lack of doctrinal convictions. One of them, a member of a popular denomination, recently referred to some of us who still respect the simplicity of the gospel, as "an off-brand outfit.’ This may serve as a starting point for some worthwhile observations.

A brand can serve a useful purpose, if they are "on" they stand for true quality in the business world and bespeak the integrity of the producers of the goods which bear the brands. If they are "off' they are deceptive and disappointing and to use them is dishonest. The brand must be backed up by quality. It would be poor business or worse for a firm to brand instruments as "keen-kutter' when they are dull and cannot be sharpened so they will cut. A good article with a poor brand has a handicap to overcome. In the business world there is a constant search for quality goods and an appealing brand that does them justice. If the name of an individual or a firm is used as a brand it can represent nothing better than the integrity of the individual or the firm is able to put into the product.

In religion this line of reasoning leads to some obvious conclusions. If it is of divine origin, a matter of faith and represents the revealed will of God, the terminology employed and the name or names used should point unerringly to that fact. If it is human and reflects the opinions and speculations of men, it is almost sure to show up in speculative creeds and unscriptural language. A divine system has little or no need for such terms and the use of scriptural terms to describe a human system of religion is a fraud and a humbug. If the thing is in the scriptures, the language is there to describe it. To take the language of the scriptures and apply it to something that cannot be found in the scriptures is dishonesty at the worst and ignorance at the best. It cannot be encouraged or condoned.

Paul carried about with him some significant and highly interesting brands. In answering some of his critics, he made proud reference to them. "Henceforth let no than trouble me; for I bear branded on my body the marks of Jesus' (Gal. 6:17). This is a figurative use of the term. All are familiar with brands of ownership placed, usually burned or cut, on animals. The brand indicates ownership. To appropriate an animal with another's brand on it without proper legal transactions would be theft, and a man's bearings would be pretty loose if he put his brand on property belonging to somebody else. In Paul's day slaves were often branded. A change of ownership meant a change in the brand or record or both. When Paul became a Christian he became the willing slave of Christ. He renounced allegiance to Satan, threw off the yoke of bondage to sin and began a new life in Christ. "I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I that live, but Christ liveth in me: and that life which I now live in the flesh I live in faith, the faith which is in the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself up for me' (Gal. 2:20). "For I know him whom I have believed, and I am persuaded that he is able to guard that which I have committed unto him against that day' (II Tim. 1:12). In his labors, travels and sufferings which far exceeded those of his critics, he accumulated some scars, plenty of them. He was whipped, beaten and stoned. His scars were honorable brands of heroic service. Had he secured them in drunken brawls or other sinful activities they would have been marks of shame. "For let none of you suffer as a murderer, or a thief, or an evildoer, or as a meddler in other men's matters: but if a man suffer as a Christian, let him not be ashamed; but let him glorify God in this name' (I Pet. 4:15). All of us carry some marks of one sort or another. We are branded by the Lord and some intelligent and faithful people who know us, as loyal or disloyal, faithful or unfaithful, informed or ignorant, devout or ungodly, liberal or stingy, peace-makers or trouble-makers, sound or unsound, and so on. The scars we bear for the right service are nothing to hide or be ashamed of but rather something to rejoice over. "Blessed are ye when men shall reproach you, and persecute you, and say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven, for so persecuted they the prophets that were before you.' (Matt. 5:11,12).

Aside from some special uses of marks and brands, some such terms are employed to indicate fundamental relationships between God and his people. "Howbeit the firm foundation of God standeth, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his: and, Let every one that nameth the name of the Lord depart from unrighteousness' (II Tim. 2:19). The Lord has a people, saved from sin, separated from the world, marked and branded. What are they and who are they? All who have been justified by faith, have obeyed the gospel, have been baptized into Christ are his. (Rom. 5:1; 6:1-3; 6:17; Gal. 3:26,27) They are referred to in the New Testament as "Christians', "disciples', "brethren', "saints.’ These terms tell what they were and are in their various relationships. In their collective capacities they are called "the church," "churches', "the church of God,” "churches of Christ” and the Lord referred to them as "my church.” All of them together constituted "the church, which is his body” and various congregations of them were known as "churches of Christ.” This all stands out clearly in the New Testament.

At various places and times this side of the New Testament, differences arose over speculations of various sorts, matters not in the New Testament, and naturally new religious terminology, new religious vocabularies sprang up. If a man is of the New Testament variety, then New Testament brands will serve to fully identify him. If he has to be called something else to identify him, it must follow that he is something else. That something else is unscriptural, not according to the expressed will of God and the source of about all the trouble and division there is in religion. The acceptance of human creeds and the wearing of party names are contrary to the teaching of the New Testament.

Now, who is "off-brand?' We face a peculiar situation just here. Departure from the original and divine plan has gone so far that standard brands of Christians are more numerous than standard brands of coffee, cigarettes or soap. It isn't enough to tell a man that you are a Christian. You must tell him what brand you are, Catholic, Episcopalian, Presbyterian, Methodist, Baptist, these being leading standard brands in popular thought are thought of first. Just being a Christian is not enough! It is a sad situation when religious confusion abounds to the point where it is sadly confusing to the average citizen when a man is satisfied to be, and tries to be, just a Christian. Somebody is sure to try to pin him down or pen him up and tag him with a party brand. An "off-brand' is supposed to be something new, untried and to be regarded with some suspicion until adequate tests are made of its reliability. It can become one of the "orthodox' denominations when it gets big enough, old enough and loses enough of its original evangelistic fervor to become popular. By the time it attains this doubtful distinction it has become half smothered in institutional red tape.

Then somebody properly decides to cut the red-tape, crawl out from under the ecclesiastical boards, be a free man in Christ and order his life according to the New Testament. Others join him in this high resolve. They propose to be nothing, be called nothing and do nothing in religion unless authorized in the New Testament. They reject ecclesiastical domination from any set-up be it Catholic or Protestant. They will speak as the oracles of God. "Off-brand' you say? Well, yes, I reckon they are. They are "off' of every "brand' that denotes human authority in religion and minimizes the authority of Jesus Christ and reflects unfavorably on the all-sufficiency of the New Testament in matters of faith. They are back "on' the track the Lord set the church on when he started it on its world-wide mission on Pentecost. ~  Entire Issue of April 17, 2011

Does Israel Have a Divine Right to Its Land?

Edward O. Bragwell, Sr.
The Reflector – July 2009

The present land of Israel was carved out for the Jews in 1948. Since then, Jews from around the world have migrated to that land. Several wars have been fought between Israel and its Arab neighbors over the years. The Israeli-Arab problem continues to dominate the politics of the Middle East until this present day. The region continues to be a powder keg capable of escalating into full-scale warfare at any time.

It is not our purpose in this article to delve into the politics of the region. Whether or not we should be allied with Israel in the present turmoil is beyond the scope of our discussion. Only we will say that the United States needs all the allies it can find against the global war on terror that it is presently engaged in. The Islamic extremists are not only bent on destroying Israel, but the entire Western way of life. They would like to impose their “Islamic law” upon every nation they can. From all indications, Israel is one of the staunchest allies that the United States has in this struggle.

The purpose of this article is to answer the question: Does modern Israel have a right to exist as a nation and possess its land by divine decree?

Every Bible student knows the God at one time, had a chosen nation called Israel. Moses was the first great leader of that nation. He and other Old Testament writers refer to Israel as God’s peculiar people above all the peoples of the earth.

“For thou art an holy people unto the LORD thy God, and the LORD hath chosen thee to be a peculiar people unto himself, above all the nations that are upon the earth” ( Deut. 14:2 )

“And the LORD hath avouched thee this day to be his peculiar people, as he hath promised thee, and that thou shouldest keep all his commandments;” (Deut. 26:18 )

“For the LORD hath chosen Jacob unto himself, and Israel for his peculiar treasure.” ( Psa. 135:4).

It is interesting to note that similar language is used in the New Testament when speaking of God’s people, the church. This alone indicates that God’s holy nation or peculiar people is no longer the physical nation of Israel, but his spiritual nation, the church.

“Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works” ( Tit. 2:14 ).
“But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light:” ( 1Pet. 2:9).

Ancient Israel was God’s chosen nation through whom the Messiah (Christ) was brought into the world. God called Abraham out of idolatrous Ur and gave him a threefold promise. 1) He would make a great nation of Abraham’s descendants, 2) He would give them a great land for a possession, and 3) He would bless the nations of the earth through one particular descendent (Christ –Galatians 3:16).

The descendants of Abraham grew into a nation while in Egypt. After being enslaved to the Egyptians for many years, God raised up Moses to lead them out of Egyptian bondage into the promised land. Shortly after their escape from Egypt, God gave them their national law through Moses. Their entrance into the promised land was deferred for 40 years (during which they wandered in the wilderness) as punishment for not immediately entering the land after 10 of 12 spies convinced the people that they were not strong enough to take the land from its present inhabitants.

But eventually, under the leadership of Joshua, they entered and possessed the land (Canaan) they had been promised. God dealt with them as his own chosen nation until from it the Christ came. About 40 years after Jesus was crucified, arose from the dead, and ascended back to heaven the nation was destroyed by the Romans led by Titus in 70 A.D. In spite of Israel’s shortcomings and, at times, outright rebellious history, it had served God’s purpose. Having fulfilled its purpose, that nation with its promised land was now no more.

The present-day nation of Israel with its land came into existence, not by divine decree, but by the decree of the United Nations. Its right to exist and live on its land is protected by the United Nations and not by any promise of God to this newly formed nation. The promises and guarantees made by God to the ancient Israelite nation have no relevance to the modern nation called Israel.

Our politicians have a variety of reasons for supporting the present day Israel. Most are legitimate. Her strategic location in the Middle East is important to us as we deal with the often hostile Muslim nations of the region. Her commitment to a democratic form of government and values also makes her a suitable partner of the United States. All of this is crucial to dealing with worldwide terrorism and keeping the oil flowing to the West.

However, there is one rationale that has been used for the unconditional support and defense of modern Israel since its establishment in 1948 that is flawed. That is that the world must facilitate the return of the Jews to possess their land because they have a divine right to exist as a nation and to possess the same land that Israel of the Bible was promised. Hence many support Israel on religious grounds more than on political, pragmatic and moral grounds. These include the Zionist Jews and many evangelical “Christians” who subscribe to the doctrine of premillennialism. Many of the politicians who pushed for the establishment of the Jewish state in Palestine were evangelicals. The president of the United States (Harry Truman) at the time was among them. Over 60 years later, the most vocal supporters of the state of Israel are premillennial evangelicals. They believe that before the “end time” that God has decreed that the Jews are to return to their homeland, be converted, and form the basis for a worldwide kingdom ruled over by Jesus, the Messiah, for a millennium (thousand years). Different ones of them have little different twists concerning the details, but they all have the common view that Israel is still God’s favored nation.

One of the reasons given for Israel’s divine right to her land is that she never possessed all the land promised her in the past and that God is now using the present situation to bring her into the land that is rightfully hers according to the promise of God.

One premillennial writer wrote: “The crucial issues in relation to premillennialism are twofold: (1) Does the Abrahamic covenant promise Israel a permanent existence as a nation? IF it does, then the church is not fulfilling Israel’s promises, but rather Israel as a nation has a future yet in prospect; and (2) Does the Abrahamic covenant promise Israel permanent possession of the promised land? If it does, then Israel must yet come into possession of the promised land, for she has never fully possessed it in her history.” (The Basis Of Pre-millennial Faith, Charles C. Ryrie, p. 53-56).

But the problem is that Israel did possess the promised land in its entirety hundreds of years before the first coming of Christ. The promise God made to Abraham is recorded in the book of Genesis (12:1-3; 13:16; 15:5, 18; 7:4-5). The promise included a physical part and a spiritual part. In the physical part there was the promise of a great nation with its land. The spiritual part was that all nations would be blessed by Abraham’s Seed. The spiritual part was fulfilled in Christ and his redemptive work (Galatians 3:16).

The physical promise to Abraham was conditioned on his obeying God (cf. Genesis 26:5). It was renewed to Isaac (Genesis 26:1-5) and to Jacob (Genesis 28:1-5). It was fulfilled in the days of the Old Testament. The “great nation” portion was fulfilled when the children of Jacob (Israel) grew into a great nation in Egypt (Genesis 46:1-7; Deuteronomy 10:22). They left Egypt as a great nation under the leadership of Moses (Exodus 12:31ff). They possessed the land promised them as a great nation under the leadership of Joshua.

“And the LORD gave unto Israel all the land which he sware to give unto their fathers; and they possessed it, and dwelt therein. And the LORD gave them rest round about, according to all that he sware unto their fathers: and there stood not a man of all their enemies before them; the LORD delivered all their enemies into their hand. There failed not ought of any good thing which the LORD had spoken unto the house of Israel; all came to pass” (Joshua 21:43-45).

Some have objected that even then Israel did not possess all the land promised – i.e., the land from Egypt to the river Euphrates (Genesis 15:18). However, notice the description of the land possessed by Israel in the days of Solomon (2 Chronicles 9:26; 1 Kings 4:21). They did possess all the land promised.

Others have objected that they did not possess the land always because it was taken away from them. So it is to be fulfilled again. Of course, once the thing is fulfilled it does not have to be fulfilled again. Besides that, their keeping the land was conditioned on their obedience (Joshua 23:14-16; Deuteronomy 30:15-20). The history of Israel, rather than one of obedience, was one of rebellion and disobedience (cf. Acts 7:51).

Also, some of the promises made to the Jews that they would return to their land after the Babylonian captivity are used by the Premillennialists as proof (?) that God has promised that Israel will once again return and repossess the land she lost. But again that was fulfilled many years ago when the Jews by the order of the Persian king, after Babylon fell, under the leadership of Ezra, Nehemiah and others returned to their land, as recorded in the books of Ezra and Nehemiah.

Jesus prophesied of the fall and desolation of Israel in Matthew chapter 24. He declared that it would all happen during the lifetime of that generation (verse 34). No promise was made concerning the restoration and return of Israel after that fall and destruction.

So, whatever one may use as justification for supporting Israel will have to be on some other grounds than that the Jews are God’s chosen and have a divine right to permanently possess the land. ~  Entire Issue of April 10, 2011

The Question of the Ages

by Homer Hailey

Many questions, important and perplexing, arise to confront us each day; but there is no question of such vital importance as that of Pilate when he asked, "What shall I do with Jesus, who is called Christ?" Now it is altogether possible that you have been putting off making a definite answer to that question, but as you put it off into the future somewhere, you are simply saying, "Away with him, away with him." The church of Christ is anxious to help you in every possible way to answer that question now--not tomorrow, but today: for upon your answer to the question depends your eternal destiny. In order to answer any question intelligently, one must take time to reflect upon it, consider it, and weigh carefully all points involved.

Let us look for a few moments at this question of Pilate, "What shall I do with Jesus, who is called Christ?" The question was asked by the governor as Jesus stood before him, the day the Saviour was put to death. Looking at the events which led up to the question: We find Jesus had eaten the last Passover with His disciples, after which He instituted His own memorial feast, the Lord's supper. From thence He went to the garden of Gethsemane, where, in prayer, He poured out His soul unto the Father, at which time He was strengthened by an angel for the ordeal before Him. From there He was: taken to Annas and Caiphas by the mob who came for him; and from thence to the Sanhedrin, where He was condemned to die.

From these groups Jesus was taken to Pilate who, finding no fault in Him, sent Him to Herod. Before Herod He spoke not, nor answered him a word. Herod mocked Him and sent Him back to Pilate. Before Pilate for the second time, He was further humiliated by being mocked, crowned with a crown of thorns, scourged and delivered up to be put to death. It was while He was before him that Pilate asked the question of our study, "What shall I do with Jesus, who is called Christ?" Pilate had offered to release unto them whom they would; they had asked for Barabas, a murderer and insurrectionist, to be granted them. This brought forth Pilate's question; since they had asked for Barabas, now what should he do with Jesus?

What the Question Involves

Consider first, the inclusiveness of the question:

1. It involves one's disposition of God, for the two, God and Christ, are inseparable. Jesus said, "I and the Father are one" (John 10:30); and He taught the disciples, "He that hath seen me hath seen the Father also" (John 14: 9,10). And He said, as He sent out the apostles, "He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me; and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me" (John 14:20). But more, "He that heareth you heareth me; and he that rejecteth me rejecteth him that sent me" (Luke 10:16). Therefore, when one rejects Jesus Christ, he rejects God who sent Him.

2. The question includes one's disposal of the word and message of Jesus, for neither can these two be separated. There are some today who would accept Jesus but reject His word by refusing obedience to it. But the Holy Spirit declares, "The Word became flesh and dwelt among us" (John 1:14); and Jesus said, "He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my sayings hath one that judgeth him: the word that I spake, the same shall judge him in the last day" (John 12:48).

3. The question would also include one's attitude toward the church, for it is His body; Christ and the church are one, taught Paul in Eph. 5:30-33. In the verses just prior to these the apostle discussed the relation of the wife to her husband, using the relation of the church to Christ by way of illustration He then said, "For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife; and the two shall become one flesh. This mystery is great: but I speak in regard of Christ and of the church." Hence, in accepting Jesus as Christ one thereby becomes a child of God. He pledges himself to abide BY and IN the word of Christ, and becomes "one" with Christ as a member of His body, the church. One's disposal of God, the word of God, and the church of God are all determined by his answer to the question, "What shall I do with Jesus, who is called Christ? "

Who Is Involved in the Question

Next, we ask, just who were involved by the question asked by Pilate, and what were the issues raised?

1. The Roman government was involved, for Pilate acted as the representative of that institution. The question involving the government would be one of justice, on the one hand or the whims of the people on the other.

The judgment was "innocent," but the verdict was "Crucify him!"

2. The Jewish religionists were likewise involved by the question: the issue with them being "traditions" on the one hand, or "truth" on the other. Their own desires and interpretations of what God should do for them, or God's provision for them in His Son Jesus Christ according to His wisdom, was the issue.

3. As respected the mob, it was a matter of accepting their benefactor and teacher who had so tenderly ministered unto them and taught them, or asking for and upholding a robber and a murderer.

4. But with Pilate himself, as an individual, what was involved? With him the issue was the conviction of his conscience on the one hand, which was the innocence of Jesus, or the favor and popularity of the masses on the other. These were the interested parties in Pilate's day, and the issues raised with each by the question to parallel groups today:

1. The government of this day, as the governments in Pilate's day, must decide on the question, "What shall they do with Jesus, who is called Christ?" The issue squarely put is, Shall the principles of honesty, integrity, justice, fairness to all as taught by Jesus Christ be respected by governments? Shall governments exist for the protection of the right and punishment of the wicked, or shall corruption, greed, lust, deceit, bribery, and kindred wickednesses dominate? Shall justice reign or shall violence and weakness, in the words of our text, What shall governments of today do with Jesus?

2. The question confronts and involves the religionists today as it did in Pilate's time. Today the religionist issue is definitely fixed: it is either Christ or infidelity, the New Testament or modernism, righteousness of God as revealed in Christ or the traditions, errors and wisdom of men. Shall every man do that which is right in his own eyes, or shall Jesus Christ and the New Testament be the standard of authority? These are the issues involved in the question as it confronts the religionists today; what shall religion do with Jesus who is called Christ? This calls for a definite and uncompromising answer. Shall Jesus Christ be crucified today on a cross of tradition and prejudice or on a cross of modern religious philosophy; or shall men accept and follow Him as the Christ who possesses all authority in heaven and on earth?

3. As then, so today, the masses are involved by the question. With them it is Christ or Satan, the Sermon on the Mount or the gratification of the flesh as the chief aim in life. In social circles, in politics, in disputes between capital and labor the question of peace and righteousness must be decided by an answer to the question, "What shall we do with Jesus who is called Christ?"

4. Finally, the individual is no less involved than was Pilate, it is not someone else, but it is you and me, "What shall I do with Jesus?" The issue is salvation or damnation, individual and personal obedience and service or rejection of Him and the principles He taught. No man can straddle the fence; each is on one side or the other. Jesus said, 'He that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth" (Matt. 12:30). Here we have the issue as it presents itself today, clear and definite.

What Is a Safe Verdict?

Let us now look at the verdict rendered by all, and the consequences, which came to all. The clamor of the mob was, "Crucify him, crucify him." Pilate's disposal of Him was to wash his hands of the affair, which of course he couldn't do after which he scourged Him and delivered Him to be put to death. The verdict of the Jewish religionists was, "His blood be upon us, and upon our children." While the verdict of Judas was, "I have betrayed innocent blood," and that of the centurion, "Surely this was the Son of God."

The voice of the mob, urged on by the religious leaders of the day, prevailed. So scourged, mocked, and crowned with thorns, Jesus was led away as a lamb to the slaughter to die for the sins of the world. As for the consequences, disaster came to all:

1. The Roman government fell, a victim of its own lusts and corruption. When it reversed the verdict from "innocent" to "crucify him," simply to gratify the whims of the governed, it sealed its doom. No nation governed by such policies can permanently endure. Can we look for anything different among governments today? When hard and fast principles of right are rejected for the whims of the governed, can a nation abide? To me this appears to be worth thinking about, and that seriously, in our own day.

2. Within a few years the Jewish religion passed into a memory. With the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus in 70 A. D., the Jews were scattered, the Temple destroyed, and the individual identity of the Jews as to tribes vanished. The nation fell, a victim of its own prejudices.

3. What happened to the mob? They were slain in their beloved city by the same Roman government whose favor they courted, until the streets literally ran with the blood of the slain. They perished as a nation never to be revived. God's law of punishment for murder was death: it had always been so. The Jews committed the national crime of murder when they crucified Jesus, and invited the penalty of death upon themselves when they said, "His blood be on us and on our children," They died as a nation for a national crime.

4. And what of Pilate? According to history he was banished to Gaul where he met death by his own sword. The one who rejects Jesus Christ, who cries, "away with him," "crucify him," or washes his hands of Him, must pay the price and the penalty of spiritual decay, till finally in hell he is shut off forever from the presence of God and all that is right and good.

Friend, the question is not dead, but it is the question of the hour, the question of the age. Pilate is dead, but "Pilatism," the disposition to wash one's hands and say "free," continues. The religionists of that day are dead, but prejudice and traditions continue. The mob is dead, but ignorance abides with us. The question is yours; what shall your answer be? Your eternal destiny, and our national and universal future depends upon your answer, and of your neighbor and mine to the question, "What shall I do with Jesus, who is called Christ?" We beseech you to think seriously, and instead of your answer being with that of the enemies of Christ join Paul in asking, "Lord, what wilt thou have me do," or the man who cried, "Lord, I believe, help thou mine unbelief." ~

Truth Magazine - January 1962  Entire Issue of April 3, 2011

GOD - The Creator of Science

In the Beginning

"In the beginning GOD created the heavens and earth" Genesis 1:1. GOD not only created the heavens and the earth but He created the scientific basis for us to study His work. It is truly impossible for man to dispute the existence of GOD. Many have tried and failed. From the very beginning GOD provided significant evidence that our existence occurred by a greater means than a random accident in the universe.

Astronomy is a relatively new science although men have been searching the stars for thousands of years. Until the first telescope was used by Galileo in 1609, it was thought that there were only about a thousand stars in the sky. Ptolemy counted 1056, Tycho Brahe cataloged 777, and Johannes Kepler counted 1005. There are about 6000 stars which are visible to the naked eye if you count them from all locations on earth. The Word of GOD points out in Jeremiah 33:22, "As the host of heaven cannot be numbered, nor the sand of the sea measured, so will I multiply the descendants of David My servant and the Levites who minister to Me." And again in Genesis 22:17; "blessing I will bless you, and in multiplying I will multiply your descendants as the stars of the heaven and as the sand which is on the seashore; and your descendants shall possess the gate of their enemies."

When Galileo first viewed our Milky Way galaxy through his 20 power telescope, he must have realized that there were perhaps millions upon millions of stars. Actually there are 1000 to 2000 billion stars in our galaxy alone. Perhaps mankind can begin to realize the absolute accuracy of GOD's Word. I suspect that many scientific men who lived before Galileo's discovery may have totally discounted these verses as being inaccurate. The same is true today as men try to dispute the accuracy of the Bible, only to be proved incorrect later as our knowledge of the sciences increases with time.

The knowledge that the earth is round is also a relatively new discovery of science and human exploration in the history of mankind. During the time of Christopher Columbus, the commonly held belief was that the earth was flat and that a sailor, if venturing too far out to sea would fall off the edge of the earth. The knowledge that the earth is round was clearly proclaimed in GOD's Word in several Old Testament verses, which were written approximately 700 years before Christ was born. The prophet Isaiah in 40:22 wrote: "It is He who sits above the circle of the earth, and its inhabitants are like grasshoppers, who stretches out the heavens like a curtain, and spreads them out like a tent to dwell in." Again in Proverbs 8:27 GOD clearly explains the physical nature of our earth. "When He prepared the heavens, I was there, when He drew a circle on the face of the deep." In Job 26:10 the prophet wrote: "He drew a circular horizon on the face of the waters, at the boundary of light and darkness." These three prophets, writing hundreds of years apart, are 100% accurate and in agreement.

The science of Geophysics is a relatively new field of study for mankind. Our GOD, however, existed before the universe was formed. In the book of Job 26:7 the prophet wrote: "He stretches out the north over empty space; he hangs the earth on nothing." This verse must have certainly puzzled the wise men 700 years before Christ was born, as well as men of science right up until Newton proposed his theory for the law of gravity. Even today scientists cannot do much more than measure the strength of gravity. It is invisible. Gravity exists, but there is little known about it other than that gravity holds the planets of our solar system in place millions of miles from the sun. Perhaps gravity can simply be described by the following verse in Hebrews 1:3. "Who being the brightness of His glory and the express image of His person, and upholding all things by the Word of His power.."

Meteorology is the science of weather. Since weather is important to the existence of all life on earth, you might expect GOD to mention something about it in his Word. GOD wrote in Ecclesiastes 1 :6-7, "The wind goes toward the south, and turns around to the north; the wind whirls about continually, and comes again on its circuit. All the rivers run into the sea, yet the sea is not full; to the place from which the rivers come, there they return again." Again in Job 36:27-29, "For He draws up drops of water, which distill as rain from the mist, which the clouds drop down and pour abundantly on man. Indeed, can anyone understand the spreading of clouds, the thunder from His canopy?" Here GOD, through the prophets, explains weather patterns that have only become known scientifically by mankind in perhaps the last hundred years.

Mankind is also one of GOD's miraculous creations. Since GOD is our creator, you would expect him to have a complete understanding of our physical nature, including how best to care for us. The science of biology was clearly evident in the Old Testament. A profound understanding of the infectious nature of disease is evident in Leviticus 13:45-46. [Note: 'Leprosy' has a broader meaning in the Bible than it does today.] "Now the leper on whom the sore is, his clothes shall be torn and his head bare; and he shall cover his mustache, and cry, "'Unclean! Unclean!" He shall be unclean. All the days he has the sore he shall be unclean. He is unclean, and he shall dwell alone; his dwelling shall be outside the camp." The fact that disease can even be spread by contact with infected clothing is explained in Leviticus 13:50-52. "The priest shall examine the plague and isolate that which has the plague seven days. And he shall examine the plague on the seventh day. If the plague has spread in the garment, either in the warp or in the weave, in the leather or in anything made of leather, the plague is an active leprosy. It is unclean. He shall therefore burn that garment in which is the plague, whether warp or weave, in wool or in linen, or anything of leather, for it is an active leprosy; the garment shall be burned in the fire."

The importance GOD places on life and our dependence on blood is clearly expressed in Leviticus 17:10-11. "And whatever man of the house of Israel, or of the strangers who dwell among you, who eats any blood, I will set my face against that person who eats blood, and will cut him off from among his people. For the life of the flesh is in the blood, and I have given it to you upon the altar to make atonement for your souls; for it is the blood that makes atonement for the soul." The importance of blood in the physical world is but a mirror image of the priceless eternal life-giving blood of GOD's Son Jesus who died on the cross for mankind's sin, as our Eternal Father reminds us in Revelation 1:5 - "and from Jesus Christ, the faithful witness, the firstborn from the dead, and the ruler over the kings of the earth. To Him who loved us and washed us from our sins in His own blood."

It should be pointed out that the few verses that are included in this brochure are not sufficient by themselves to teach GOD's plan of salvation. Only a thorough study of the New Testament of Jesus Christ and obedience to the Gospel can accomplish this. The short study of theses verses, however, can help build your faith in the total accuracy and validity of the Word of GOD.

May GOD bless you through the knowledge of His Son Jesus. ~

(From a tract by Joe Andrasik)  Entire Issue of March 27, 2011
 

Have You Heard?

By Hiram Hutto

Have you heard about the group of Christians in this community that is not at all like the denominations so often encountered? Some have wondered about this difference and even remarked about it. This group is different in a number of ways but space permits us to consider only a few, and that but briefly.

1. Different, in attitude toward the Bible. These Christians believe the Bible to be the inspired, infallible, complete, authoritative word of God, and that the New Testament is the final expression of that word. This faith is based upon such scriptures as 2 Tim. 3: 16; 2 Pet. 1:3, 4, 21; Rev. 22:18, 19; Jn. 10:35. But, do not all Protestant denominations believe this? There was a time when they did, but now many of them will tell you unhesitatingly that they no longer do. Even those denominations which are known as "Fundamentalists" are guilty of dividing the commandments of Christ into "essential" and "non-essential" commands. This, in effect, nullifies the authority of the scriptures because it will let every man decide for himself what is essential and what is not. But not these Christians! They believe that man shall live "by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God" (Matt. 4:4). Is this what you believe?

2. Different, in attitude toward how to become a Christian. Since their faith in the scriptures is such that it will not allow them to divide the commandments of Christ into essential and non-essential commands, this group of Christians insists that because every man has sinned and separated himself from God (Rom. 3:23; Isa. 59:1, 2) man's only hope of benefiting from the blood of Christ is to do all that Christ has commanded men to do in order to reap these benefits. This, of course, involves faith in Christ as the Son of God (Jn. 20:30, 31; Mk. 16:16). But since the scripture says that our faith avails only when it works by love (Gal. 5:6; Jas. 2:24) they also repented of their sins (Acts 17:30), confessed with their mouth what they believed in their heart (Acts 8:37; Rom. 10:10) and gladly obeyed the command of Christ to be baptized, i.e. immersed (Rom. 6:3,4; Col. 2:12), in water (Acts 8:36) for the remission of their sins (Acts 2:38; 22:16) or to be saved (Mk. 16: 16; 1 Pet. 3:21). When one has done all these things—and not until then—the Bible reveals that he is saved, a child of God by faith (Gal. 3:27), and a member of the Lord's church (cf. Acts 18:8; 1 Cor. 1:1, 2). Is this what you did?

3. Different, in insisting on being simply a Christian—nothing more, nothing less, and nothing else. Every religious group teaches that a person can believe all the truth, obey every command of God, be a Christian while he lives, and go to heaven when he dies without ever belonging to any denomination whatsoever. Since this is true, this group of Christians sees the unimportance of every denomination and hence have not joined any denomination and are not a part of any denomination, but are simply Christians-- nothing more, nothing less, and nothing else! Furthermore, since the Bible reveals that it is wrong and sinful to divide the people of God into different categories, and be called by different religious names (1 Cor. 1:10-13) this group is satisfied with the name given in the New Testament, i.e., the name Christian (Acts 11:26; 26:28 1 Pet 4:16), and pleads for all believers to be one even as Christ prayed (Jn. 17:20, 21). They are satisfied to be simply members of the Lord's church and just Christians. Can this be dangerous? Can it be anything but safe? Is that what you are; or are you a "Christian plus another name"?

4. Different, in its attitude toward church worship and work. Since the New Testament commands Christians to assemble together (Heb. 10:25) these do so, but such does not make them a denomination in any sense of the word. Such is simply the congregation of the Lord's people; the congregation devoted to and belonging to the Lord; or the church that belongs to the Lord, hence the church of Christ or church of God (Acts 20:28; Rom. 16:16).

Since these Christians have the confidence in the scriptures already mentioned, they accept the New Testament as the divine, verbally inspired, and authoritative blueprint for the church throughout all ages. Whatever acts this blueprint reveals that Christians did when they thus assembled is the pattern for them and to it they cling tenaciously. Since the New Testament reveals that Christians are to assemble on the first day of the week to break bread or eat the Lord's supper, to give of their money, to sing, to teach the apostles' doctrine, and pray together (Acts 2:42; 20:7; 1 Cor. 16:1-3; Eph. 5:19), that is exactly what this group of Christians does. Since the Bible forbids adding anything to what is revealed (Rev. 22:18, 19) these Christians do not do anything else in church worship. Is this unreasonable? Can it be anything but right? Is this what you do?

The New Testament also tells that the church is to preach the gospel, edify itself, and care for its needy (1 Tim. 3:15; Eph. 4:16; Acts 6:1-6). This group is glad to do just that.

5. Different, because it has no ecclesiastical or denominational hierarchy. Since this group accepts the New Testament as its blueprint for the church, it is happy to follow the pattern therein given for church organization. The New Testament reveals no ecclesiastical authority higher than the local congregation, except Christ the head of the church (Eph. 1:22, 23). The local congregation being overseen by elders (Acts 14:23; 20:17,28; 1 Pet. 5:1-3; Titus 1:5-9; 1Tim. 3:1-7) with deacons to serve (Phil. 1:1; 1 Tim. 3:8-10) and is not governed by any conference, association, synod, pope, or council, but is simply free under God to do the will of Christ. It has no denominational machinery or earthly headquarters but is a free, independent, and autonomous body of Christians. Is the church of which you are a member like this?

This group occupies a unique and enviable position, indeed! It is a position based upon and produced by the infallible word of God. This group does not occupy this position merely as their opinion but because the word of God tells them and all others to do so. Wouldn't you like to do the same? For more information about this group of Christians who insist on calling Bible things by Bible names and doing Bible things in Bible ways, you are cordially invited to attend with these Christians in your area. Why not check it out? You'll be glad you did. ~  Entire Issue of March 20, 2011
 

Jesus Called Them "Sons of Thunder"

What would you expect from two brothers who were called ‘sons of thunder’?

“Then He appointed twelve, that they might be with Him and that He might send them out to preach, and to have power to heal sicknesses and to cast out demons: Simon, to whom He gave the name Peter; James the son of Zebedee and John the brother of James, to whom He gave the name Boanerges, that is, ‘Sons of Thunder’” (Mark 3:14-17).

The following incident might indicate why Jesus called them sons of thunder. “When the days were approaching for His ascension, He was determined to go to Jerusalem; and He sent messengers on ahead of Him, and they went and entered a village of the Samaritans to make arrangements for Him. But they did not receive Him, because He was traveling toward Jerusalem. When His disciples James and John saw this, they said, ‘Lord, do You want us to command fire to come down from heaven and consume them?’ But He turned and rebuked them, and said, ‘You do not know what kind of spirit you are of; for the Son of Man did not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them.’ And they went on to another village” (Luke 9:51-56 NASV).

These sons of thunder, James and John, wanted to call down fire from heaven to destroy those people who had refused hospitality to Jesus.

Through the ages many have destroyed others in the name of religion. During the crusades people who falsely claimed to be Christians murdered thousands of Moslems. In the middle ages the Catholic church murdered Protestants who dared to reject the authority of the Pope. Some Protestants murdered other Protestants they considered to be heretics.

Much grief is caused in the world today by this same godless attitude. Deceived, warped souls blow themselves up along with innocent men, women and children in the name of their religion.

Followers of Christ are of a different spirit, “For the Son of Man did not come to destroy men’s lives but to save them.” Jesus rebuked James and John. They still had much to learn.

They also showed that they did not yet understand the spirit of the Messianic reign when they wanted to rule at the right and left hand of Jesus.

“Then James and John, the sons of Zebedee, came to Him, saying, ‘Teacher, we want You to do for us whatever we ask.’ And He said to them, ‘What do you want Me to do for you?’ They said to Him, ‘Grant us that we may sit, one on Your right hand and the other on Your left, in Your glory.’ But Jesus said to them, ‘You do not know what you ask. Are you able to drink the cup that I drink, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with?’ They said to Him, ‘We are able.’ So Jesus said to them, ‘You will indeed drink the cup that I drink, and with the baptism I am baptized with you will be baptized; but to sit on My right hand and on My left is not Mine to give, but it is for those for whom it is prepared.’ And when the ten heard it, they began to be greatly displeased with James and John. But Jesus called them to Himself and said to them, ‘You know that those who are considered rulers over the Gentiles lord it over them, and their great ones exercise authority over them. Yet it shall not be so among you; but whoever desires to become great among you shall be your servant. And whoever of you desires to be first shall be slave of all. For even the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give His life a ransom for many’” (Mark 10:35-45).

What do we know about James and John? With their father, Zebedee, they were fishermen who worked together with Peter and Andrew (Matthew 4:18, 21; Luke 5:10). Their mother, Salome, was a witness of the crucifixion and visited the tomb (Mark 15:40; Matthew 27:56; Mark 16:1).

James and John, along with Peter, were with Jesus when He raised the daughter of Jairus from the dead (Mark 5:37) and also when He was transfigured on the mountain (Mark 9:2). Peter, James, John and Andrew asked Jesus privately for clarification about the destruction of the temple (Mark 13:3, 4). In Gethsemane Jesus took Peter, James and John with him when He went farther into the garden to pray (Mark 14:32, 33). After Jesus was arrested, John went with Him into the courtyard of the high priest (John 18:15).

No details are known about the activities of James in the early church, but he must have served prominently since he was the first martyr among the apostles. He was killed with the sword by Herod Agrippa I (Acts 12:2). This was probably about ten years after the church was established.

John and Peter are often mentioned together in the early days of the church (Acts 3:1, 3, 4, 11; 4:13, 19; 8:14; Galatians 2:9).

John lived to an old age. According to tradition he was the only apostle who was not martyred. He served churches in Asia Minor (currently Turkey) and for a time was exiled to the island of Patmos (Revelation 1:9)

John penned the Gospel of John, the three Letters of John and the Revelation, which are the later books of the New Testament. He wrote the most New Testament books other than Paul.

This ‘son of thunder’ who at one time wanted to call fire down from heaven to destroy people, is now known as the apostle of love because He emphasizes love in his writings. “For this is the message that you heard from the beginning, that we should love one another” (1 John 3:11). He calls himself “the disciple whom Jesus loved” (John 13:23; 20:2; 21:7, 20) and he admonishes his fellow believers, “Beloved, if God so loved us, we also ought to love one another” (1 John 4:11).

Are we improving as followers of Christ? Are we becoming more like Him? Are we growing up in all things unto Him? (Ephesians 4:15). Are we growing up to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ? (Ephesians 4:13). Are we farther along than we were a year ago?

Do we know what kind of spirit we have?

Through the influence of Christ, two sons of thunder learned to have a different spirit: a “spirit of faith” (2 Corinthians 4:13), “a spirit of gentleness” (Galatians 6:1), a “spirit of wisdom” (Ephesians 1:17), “a gentle and quiet spirit” (1 Peter 3:4).

Following their example, let us learn to have “the mind of Christ” (1 Corinthians 2:16): a spirit of faith, gentleness, wisdom and love. Amen. ~

Roy Davison   Entire Issue of March 13, 2011

The Uncompromised Gospel: Addressing Sin in the World, Part 2

Part two of an article by Joe Price, published November 1st, 1997 in Watchman Magazine.

The Uncompromised Gospel

Jesus never changed nor compromised His message for the sake of those who were unwilling to yield themselves to the will of God. On one occasion, Jesus’ disciples told Him that the Pharisees were offended by His teaching (Matthew 15:12). Jesus did not apologize for the truth He had taught. He did not apologize for having exposed the sin of sinners or for calling them back to the commandments of God. He did not change His message or His manner of preaching that message simply because sinners were offended by the truth He preached. Only the truth of God will convict sinners of their sin. All sinners, then and now, need to be humble before the truth of God, repent of their sins and obey all of God’s commands. Unless we teach all of God’s word to them, how shall they do this? How shall they call on the name of the Lord and be saved? (Romans 10:8-15)

We are being influenced by the techniques of men to compromise the call of the gospel. We are forgetting that the objective of the gospel is to save lost souls from their sins. Before the sinner can be saved from his sin, he must know what his sin is and be taught God’s remedy of forgiveness. Whenever we water down the message of the gospel for the sake of our own comfort or to spare the feelings of the sinner, we forfeit the gospel’s power to convict, convert and save the sinner. We show a lack of faith in the gospel. We compromise with the world. Sinners remain lost in their sins. We will have to answer for such neglect (2 Corinthians 5:10-11).

Here are some of the current influences we should guard against to prevent a compromise of the gospel as we address sin in the world:

1) Friendship Evangelism

This is the technique of first securing friendships with sinners before teaching them the gospel. The reasoning is that unless we first become friends with the lost we will not be successful converting the lost. Of course, there is nothing wrong with making friends with the lost, and we should certainly use the opportunities we have with our lost friends to urge them to obey the truth and be saved in Christ.

But friendship evangelism goes a step further. It would convince us that we are not properly approaching evangelism unless we give careful attention to how to be a friend (with a view of converting the lost). So, much time is spent learning friendship techniques and cultivating friendships as a prelude to talking to the lost soul about his or her salvation. Connect with them. Laugh with them. Cry with them. Open up to them about yourself. In other words, you must first form a personal relationship with the lost person before you can ever hope to effectively teach him the gospel.

How many personal relationships do you suppose the apostles had with the people of Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost? (Acts 2) And yet, about 3,000 obeyed the gospel and were saved. In fact, nowhere in the New Testament will you find forming a personal friendship to be a prerequisite for teaching the gospel to the lost. Friendship Evangelism is the product of human wisdom. It replaces the gospel as our basis to urgently convict sinners of their sin with interpersonal relationships. Friendship becomes the basis of convicting and converting the sinner rather than the gospel.

Can you imagine what might have happened if Stephen had tried Friendship Evangelism? Or Paul in the synagogues? Stephen would not have had to die! Paul would not have been pursued from place to place by Jewish unbelievers who were bent upon destroying him. But, sinners would not have been confronted with their sin and with God’s call to repentance! Men would have continued in their sin while preachers and fellow Christians emphasized friendship over convicting sinners of their sin!

Please do not misunderstand. We should be friends and be friendly with those who are lost. But friendship will not convict the sinner of his sin! Only the gospel will do that (John 16:8-9, 13).

2) Preach the man, not the plan

This approach to sinners would strip the gospel of its particulars, its commands and directives to the lost. Truth becomes negotiable for the sake of peace.

We cannot preach the man (Christ) without preaching the plan (the commands of the gospel). In Acts 8:35, Philip began with Isaiah 53, and from this scripture “preached Jesus” to the Ethiopian. As they were riding in the chariot they came upon some water and the Ethiopian said, “See, here is water. What hinders me from being baptized?” (Acts 8:36) Philip replied, “if you believe with all your heart, you may,” and the man answered “I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God” (Acts 8:37). Philip preached the man (Christ) and the plan (belief and baptism) to the sinner! We cannot do less and then comfort ourselves by saying, “I told the sinner about Jesus!” Unless you tell the sinner what Jesus said about how to be saved from sins, you have not “preached Jesus” to him!

3) Recreation and the social gospel

The pot luck dinner has become a staple for many, many churches of Christ. They have facilitated their social gatherings by providing “fellowship halls” complete with kitchens, tables, chairs, gymnasiums, etc. When objections are raised that this is not the work of the local church (please read 1 Corinthians 11:22, 34), one reply is that such activities provide opportunities to reach the lost. Church baseball, basketball, volleyball and bowling teams, arts and crafts, aerobics, and many more such activities are promoted as evangelistic tools. Medical and educational missions are established in foreign countries with the stated goal of reaching the lost through these social services.

Brethren who oppose such things as the work of the local church have at times been tempted to succumb to the same type of worldly reasoning. “Conservative” brethren conclude that unless social activities abound among members of the church, lost souls will not be reached with the gospel. We are told that we have to have “something to offer folks” if they are going to show any interest in the gospel. This is wrong and unscriptural thinking. Peter and John had nothing to offer the lame man except the power of God which healed him (Acts 3:6-10). The apostles had only the gospel of Christ to offer the lost, nothing more (1 Corinthians 1:22-25). We can offer nothing but the gospel. Only it will convict and convert the sinner.

When people began following Jesus because they had been miraculously fed, He rebuked them saying, “you seek Me, not because you saw the signs, but because you ate of the loaves and were filled” (John 6:26). Following Jesus for the wrong reason amounts to not following Him at all (cf. Luke 14:25-27). Offering the wrong reasons to people for following Jesus makes us guilty of corrupting the gospel and its power to draw people to Christ. Jesus taught that the Father draws sinners to Himself and His salvation by a message they can hear and learn (John 6:44-45). That is the gospel, dear reader. We must offer the gospel to the lost, not gimmicks.

4) Accentuating the positive

Religious people in general have long been enamored by the so-called “positive approach” to Christianity. From Norman Vincent Peale forward, people have been induced to accept a feel-good gospel which has no power against sin (having its origin in the wisdom of men, 1 Corinthians 1:21; 2:4). “Accentuate the positive, eliminate the negative, and don’t mess with Mister In-between” has long suited the objectives of ecumenism within the denominations of men. But now, brethren have taken up this impotent banner under the heading of reaching the lost.

Today, driven by the need for emotional validation, the “positive approach” of preaching the gospel to the lost has infected the body of Christ. This view of gospel preaching avoids the direct exposure of sin, choosing instead smooth words which will never fully soothe the hurt of sin (Jeremiah 6:14-15; 8:11-12). Calling sin and its practitioners by name will never do for those who have been taken in by the claimed superiority of “positive Christianity.”

When charged before God to preach the word, the evangelist Timothy was commanded to “convince (reprove, asv), rebuke, exhort, with all longsuffering and teaching” (2 Timothy 4:2). To reprove means to tell a fault, to convince of wrong or convict. It is significant to note that the word used to speak of the Holy Spirit “convict(ing)” the world of sin in John 16:8 is the same word which is translated “reprove” in 2 Timothy 4:2. The purpose of preaching the word is to convict or reprove the world of sin! Preaching the word will point out sin and strive to convince the sinner of his sins! This is not a “positive” experience as men like to define it, but it is God’s arrangement to save sinners from their sin.

Timothy was also commanded to include “rebuke” as a part of preaching of the gospel. Thayer says the word means “to tax with fault, rate, chide, rebuke, reprove, censure severely, to admonish or charge sharply” (page 245). The goal of gospel preaching is not to be rude or thoughtless (2 Timothy 2:24-26; Colossians 4:6). Instead, it is intended to expose sin so that the sinner can understand his dilemma, repent and escape the snare of the devil (cf. Acts 8:20-24, where the apostle Peter rebuked Simon for his sin, thereby motivating his repentance).

Timothy was also told to preach the word “in season and out of season.” One seasoned preacher observed that this means to preach the word of God “when they like it, and preach it when they don’t!” We must take our stand with truth and stick to it, even when men cry out against it as being “unloving” and “negative” (cf. 2 Timothy 4:3-4; 1:8; 2:3). When men describe gospel preaching which rebukes sin as being “unloving,” “arrogant” or “negative,” they reveal their displeasure with God’s way of convicting sinners. They are allowing human emotion to rule over the needs and purposes of objective truth. We must not give in to this temptation.

Whenever sin is eradicated from a person’s life by the power of the gospel, the result is positive. It hurts to dig a splinter out of your finger, but better to endure the pain for a moment than to experience the greater suffering of infection if the splinter is left in place. So it is with sin. The gospel truth will, at times, be painful. If we choose to avoid the pain of truth for the sake of our feelings and those who are lost, we will both suffer eternal pain. The coward (who will not rebuke and expose sin) and the unbeliever (who will not repent of his sins) share the same fate (Revelation 21:8; Eph. 5:11).

5) Emphasis upon oratory

We have developed a warped impression of what constitutes good gospel preaching and a good gospel preacher. It goes without saying that some men are simply better public speakers than others. Every preacher should work at making his public presentation of the gospel as effective as possible. But a good gospel preacher is not so defined upon the basis of his oratorical expertise.

The problem of which we speak is illustrated when, for instance, the preacher is remembered, but the message he preached cannot be recalled. If our emphasis is on masterful oratory we may be tempted to enhance our oratory at the expense of the gospel message. When an audience comes away from a sermon remembering all the stories and jokes a preacher has told, but cannot remember his sermon topic, something is dreadfully wrong! Part of the fault, granted, may be with the hearer. His heart may simply not be right before God. He may be captivated with the preacher. He may be seeking to be entertained. He may not be interested in the gospel message. But, part of the blame may also fall upon the speaker. What does he emphasize as he preaches, anecdotes, stories and style, or the saving message of the gospel? The apostle Paul made sure that when people came away from his preaching they were not praising and following the messenger, but the message. He was determined that people would not focus upon him, but upon Christ (1 Corinthians 1:14-17; 2:1-5).

Fellow preacher, let us likewise work diligently to be sure the focus of our preaching is Christ, His truth and His salvation (1 Corinthians 2:2). We, too, can be tempted to compromise the message of the cross for the sake of men’s acceptance and applause (John 12:42-43). May we never imperil the souls of men for the sake of obtaining the praises of men.

Conclusion

Undoubtedly there are other ways the gospel’s power to convict sinners of their sin can be compromised. To the extent that the convicting power of the gospel is compromised, we have perverted the gospel and nullified its power to save. It is imperative that we be vigilant against all intrusions into the purity and power of the gospel to save the lost (2 Corinthians 11:3-4; 1 Corinthians 4:6). Only a gospel which is free from the contaminants of human wisdom and worldly influences will save sinners from their sin (Romans 1:15-17). Only the full and complete message of truth will lead the lost soul out of the bondage of sin into God’s grace, mercy and forgiveness. Do not be ashamed of the uncompromised gospel: “Therefore do not be ashamed of the testimony of our Lord, nor of me His prisoner, but share with me in the sufferings for the gospel according to the power of God, who has saved us and called us with a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to His own purpose and grace which was given to us in Christ Jesus before time began, but has now been revealed by the appearing of our Savior Jesus Christ, who has abolished death and brought life and immortality to light through the gospel, to which I was appointed a preacher, an apostle, and a teacher of the Gentiles.” (2 Timothy 1:8-11) ~  Entire Issue of March 6, 2011

The Uncompromised Gospel: Addressing Sin in the World, Part 1

Part one of an article by Joe Price, published November 1st, 1997 in Watchman Magazine.

The Presence of Sin

Sin has been in the world since the day man and woman chose to disobey the word of God and eat the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil (Genesis 2:15-17; Romans 3:9-19, 23; 5:12-14). The father of lies, the devil, presented the woman with a lie against God’s word and God’s integrity (“you will not surely die… God knows in the day you eat of it your eyes will be opened, and you will be like God, knowing good and evil,” Genesis 3:4-5). Sin is the devil’s lie. The woman was deceived and the man followed her into sin. They believed and obeyed the lie, and died in their sin against God (Genesis 3:6; 2:16-17). The way sin enters man’s life has not changed. Sin has always been and shall continue to be a choice man makes to believe a lie and thus transgress God’s truth (by either doing what God forbids or by omitting what God commands, 1 John 3:4; 5:17; James 4:17). God, since the days of Adam, has repeatedly revealed to mankind the damaging and destructive nature and results of sin (cf. Genesis 6:1-7; Jonah 1:2; 3:1-4; Isaiah 59:1-2; Romans 1:18-32; 3:20).

The Remedy for Sin

In the midst of His judgments against sin, God has always revealed mercy to those who are faithful to Him (Genesis 6:8-22; Jonah 3:5-10; Romans 3:21-26). God has chosen to redeem sinners from their sins through the precious blood of His Son Jesus Christ (John 3:16; Romans 5:6-11; Ephesians 1:4-7). Man must choose to obey truth and live “in Christ” in order to obtain God’s gracious forgiveness of his sins (Ephesians 1:3; 2 Timothy 2:10; Galatians 3:26-27; Romans 6:1-6; 2 Corinthians 5:17). The truth of the gospel of Jesus Christ contains the remedy for sin (the devil’s lie). But God’s remedy for sin will not work upon those who believe and obey the lies of the devil. Romans 1:16 teaches that the gospel is the power of God unto salvation “for everyone who believes…” Therefore, we must not be ashamed of the gospel. We must love and obey the truth. With the gospel we must compel sinners to love truth more than the lie and the pleasures of sin (cf. 2 Thessalonians 2:10-12). Only then can the sinner be saved from his sins through Jesus Christ (Ephesians 4:17-24).

The truth of the gospel calls all sinners to believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living God, to confess one’s faith in Jesus before men, to repent of one’s sins, and to be baptized into Christ for the remission of his sins (John 8:23-24; Matthew 10:32-33; Acts 17:30-31; Mark 16:16; Acts 2:37-38; Galatians 3:27). Unless one obeys the call of the gospel, he will not be saved from his sins (Romans 10:8-17; Matthew 7:21-23). We should be fully aware that if we reject the gospel of Christ now, we will one day be judged by it and stand before Christ to answer for our sin against Him (John 12:48; 2 Corinthians 5:10).

God Calls Sinners With The Gospel

God is calling men and women to be saved from the practice of their sins (Romans 6:16-18). He does this through the message of the gospel. Consider the following scriptures which emphasize this fact:

“For the promise is to you and to your children, and to all who are afar off, as many as the Lord our God will call. And with many other words he testified and exhorted them, saying, ‘Be saved from this perverse generation.’” (Acts 2:39-40)

“…that you would walk worthy of God who calls you into His own kingdom and glory.” (1 Thessalonians 2:12)

“But we are bound to give thanks to God always for you, brethren beloved by the Lord, because God from the beginning chose you for salvation through sanctification by the Spirit and belief in the truth, to which He called you by our gospel, for the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.” (2 Thessalonians 2:13-14)

“For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Savior, who desires all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth.” (1 Timothy 2:3-4)

“For since, in the wisdom of God, the world through wisdom did not know God, it pleased God through the foolishness of the message preached to save those who believe.” (1 Corinthians 1:21)

And so, God uses the gospel to call lost souls to salvation. He does not call sinners through a still, small voice. He does not send a personal revelation to the lost person to lead him to salvation. He does not send the lost person a “better felt than told” experience to call him to salvation. He does not call sinners to salvation by sending the Holy Spirit into their hearts to enable them (give them the power) to believe. God sends the call of salvation to all humanity through the gospel, and in it He urges every person to believe and obey the gospel of Jesus Christ in order to be saved by His grace (Mark 16:15-16; Romans 1:16-17; Ephesians 2:8-9).

Convicting the World of Sin

Before any sinner can be saved by the gospel from his sins he must be persuaded of the presence and penalty of sin in his life. Without such knowledge one will remain in the darkness of sin, doomed to pay its penalty (Romans 3:23; 6:23). But the New Testament of Jesus Christ (inspired scripture) exposes sin and provides the remedy for it (2 Timothy 3:16-17). This is the tool we must use as we go everywhere preaching the word (Acts 8:4). It is the inspired teachings of the apostles which God intends for Christians to use to convict the world of sin and to call the world to repentance and salvation in Christ. While Jesus was still with His apostles, He promised to send them the Holy Spirit as a Comforter who would guide them into all truth and help them address sin in the world: “Nevertheless I tell you the truth. It is to your advantage that I go away; for if I do not go away, the Helper will not come to you; but if I depart, I will send Him to you. And when He has come, He will convict the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: of sin, because they do not believe in Me; of righteousness, because I go to My Father and you see Me no more; of judgment, because the ruler of this world is judged. I still have many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when He, the Spirit of truth, has come, He will guide you into all truth; for He will not speak on His own authority, but whatever He hears He will speak; and He will tell you things to come.” (John 16:7-13) The Holy Spirit convicts the world of sin, righteousness and the judgment to come. He does this through the truth He revealed to the apostles of Christ, the word of the gospel. This passage reveals a divine order for calling sinners to salvation from their sins. Jesus said the Holy Spirit functions through the gospel of Christ to save a lost world. A natural progression for preaching the gospel has been set in place.

Please note the guideposts God has established for calling the lost to salvation:

Convict the world of sin (John 16:9). Gospel preaching must include convicting sinners of their sin. Any preaching which does not bring the sinner face to face with his own sin is a perversion of genuine, gospel preaching.

Convict the world of righteousness (John 16:10). Sin must be forgiven for man to go to heaven. The death of Christ for the sins of the world (God’s grace) and man’s obedient response to His commands (man’s faith) is how our sins are forgiven (Ephesians 2:4-9; Hebrews 5:8-9). To preach without fully setting forth the gospel’s remedy for sin (God’s grace and man’s obedient faith) is not gospel preaching!

Convict the world of judgment (John 16:11). The ruler of this world, the devil, has been judged. He has been overcome by the death and resurrection of Christ (1 John 3:8; John 12:31-33; Hebrews 2:14-15). Every sinner must be taught that he will share in the devil’s condemnation unless he repents of his sins and obeys the gospel of Christ. To not preach the judgment to come as an incentive to repent and obey Jesus is not gospel preaching!

A person who has not been convicted of sin, righteousness and the judgment cannot properly believe in and confess Christ, repent of his sins or be baptized into Christ (Acts 2:36-41; Romans 10:6-10; 1 Peter 3:20-22).

For us to seek the salvation of the lost, we must use the truth which the Holy Spirit inspired – the word of the gospel, the New Testament of Christ – to convict sinners of their sin, to teach them of righteousness and to warn them of an approaching judgment against sin. To use anything else to try to call sinners to salvation is a futile effort which is against the purposes of God. To do so is to pervert the gospel of Christ (Galatians 1:6-7).

Shall we water down the gospel call in our efforts to persuade sinners to be saved? We must not! Consider these New Testament examples which over and over teach us it is the word of the gospel which convicts sinners of their sin and calls them to repentance and salvation:

Acts 2:36-41: The preaching of the inspired word of God exposed their sin (v. 36), convicted them of their transgression (v. 37), commanded a remedy (v. 38), exhorted them to respond to God’s call of salvation (v. 39), and warned them to avoid sin by obeying Christ (v. 40). About 3,000 souls believed and obeyed the word the apostles preached (the truth which the Holy Spirit guided them into, John 16:13), and were saved from their sins (v. 41).

Acts 4:4: As the message of the gospel was preached to the lost, many who heard the word, believed and were saved. It was the truth which convicted sinners of sin and provided salvation in Christ.

Acts 7:51-60: Stephen preached the word of God to straightforwardly challenge and convict his hearers of their sins against the Righteous One. He did not water down the message to spare their feelings or to save his own life!

Acts 8:4-6: It was the proclamation of Christ which convinced the Samaritans to become Christians (cf. 8:12).

Acts 9:28-29: Saul, following his conversion, disputed against error by preaching boldly in the name of Jesus. For this, his life was threatened. Nevertheless, he continued to use the word of truth to convict and convert sinners.

Acts 11:14 (10:22, 33): It was the words of the gospel which led Cornelius and his house to salvation.

Acts 17:2-3: Paul’s practice was to enter the synagogue of every new place he went. Then, he would openly demonstrate from the Scriptures that the Christ must suffer, and that Jesus is the Christ. (cf. Acts 18:4-5)

Acts 17:11-12: The Scriptures were used to convict and save the Bereans. They heard the truth, searched the Scriptures, and therefore believed in Christ.

Acts 18:27-28: Apollos publicly used the scriptures to refute the Jews and to show that Jesus is the Christ.

Acts 20:20-21: While in Ephesus the apostle Paul used every opportunity to teach the gospel in the hope of persuading Gentiles and Jews to be saved in Christ. In doing so, he declared the whole counsel of God.

1 Corinthians 2:1-5: The apostle preached Christ and His crucifixion in Corinth as the means of salvation and the object of men’s faith. His emphasis was not oratory or the persuasive words of human wisdom. He wanted people’s faith to stand in the power of God, not in the wisdom of men (v. 5). Therefore, it was the “word of the cross” which he used to convict and save sinners (1 Corinthians 1:18-25).

When the gospel is preached it will convict the sinner of his sins. Without the gospel, the sinner will not know his sins, understand God’s love and commandments, or see his need to repent and be converted to Christ (2 Timothy 4:2; Ephesians 4:17-24). But, when good and honest hearted people hear the truth of the gospel and learn of their sin against God, they will receive the truth, believe it, obey it, and bear the fruit of salvation (Luke 8:11, 15).  Entire Issue of February 27, 2011

[to be continued]

Quitting Church

by David Diestelkamp

The anticipatory words of Jesus, "I will build My church…" (Mt 16:18) have lost their luster with a lot of people today. Some in the denominational world are fed up, discouraged and distracted—and are quitting. Some are seeing their churches as man-made institutions and are tiring of leaders marketing to them as though they are consumers.

Others have come to expect churches to be more like non-profit organizations and less like religious groups—they easily become dissatisfied and move on, becoming serial quitters as they frequently shop for a group with more amenities.

Brethren are often tempted by this trend. The lure of greener grass, something new and exciting, different relationships, and less structure, lures them to quit assembling with God's people. And local churches feel the shrinking numbers and are tempted to respond by trying to meet people's perceived needs with unlawful activities and unscriptural teaching.

Christ's church faces an attack from people who want to be spiritual, but don't want anything to do with a church. They view quitting church as quitting organized religion, as quitting an outdated organization which is out of touch with modern life. They want to claim to believe in a perfect God without the hassle of having to associate with imperfect people (Christians). They wonder if Jesus had lived today if He would have said, "I will build my website," or "Just stay home and read my blog."

Why The Church?

In the broadest sense, the church is all people who have been purchased by the blood of Christ (Eph 20:28). Christ adds people to this number when they obey Him and are saved (Acts 2:38, 47). In this sense, the church exists as an expression of the collective possession of Christ. Those who say they want nothing to do with the church are therefore saying they do not want to be one of the saved. Those who reject all concepts of the church are rejecting Christ and His sacrifice for them. However, most who reject the church will say they are leaving the people—they want Christ, but not "organized religion." It might be said they want to be one of the people of God, but not physically with others who are His people.

The word church is also used to describe a group of disciples in a common location who worship and do spiritual work together (example: 1 Cor 1:2; Phil 1:1). Assembling with, working with, and worshipping with other faithful disciples is Christ's will (Heb 10:24-25; Ac. 11:26). Disciples may choose with which faithful disciples to assemble and work (Acts 9:26). But Christ expects His disciples to be "…longsuffering, bearing with one another in love, endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace" (Eph 4:2-3). That means the solution to problems, conflicts, and dissatisfaction isn’t to just leave. Resolving problems, not quitting, is to be a high priority among disciples because what we do together as Christ’s church glorifies Him (Eph 3:21) and edifies each other (Eph 4:16).
 

Those Who Leave

Most importantly, quitting must never involve or lead to quitting the Lord. It often does. Personal desires and goals may make exchanging our souls by quitting seem worth temporary rewards (Matt 16:26). Frustrations, disappointments, and problems involving our lives and other people must not cause us to abandon Christ and His church.

Ultimately, irreconcilable differences over truth or edification may cause us to choose to work and worship with different faithful disciples. Unfortunately, most who leave do so because of hurt feelings, personalities, certain doctrinal teachings, and disagreements over matters of opinion. In the heat of problems or in the despair of discouragement, quitting may seem an easy solution, even what is best. However, love should unify disciples, making giving up and quitting our relationships unimaginably painful.

Those Who Stay

Those left behind often feel hurt, abandoned, and angry. Problems are left unresolved and some who were involved aren’t even around to help clean them up. Like Samuel, God has to remind them, "…they have not rejected you, but they have rejected me" (1 Sam 8:7). Pride must give way to sorrow over the breaking of fellowship and the loss of a soul if in quitting they have left the Lord.

Preachers, elders, teachers and saints would do well to do serious soul searching when people quit. It isn't right for people to quit, but those who cause offenses share in the guilt (Matt 18:7). Not every quitter's charge is true and not everything they are looking for can legitimately be supplied by the church, but not all complaints are false. "Test all things" (1 Thess 5:21)

God

In the decision to quit or stay, God is often forgotten. The whole concept of the church is disdained because of the frailties of man. What is ignored is that the church is a visible demonstration of the "manifold wisdom of God" (Eph 3:10). He adds to the number those who are being saved, but some respond by saying, "I want to be spiritual, but not linked to anyone else." He gives His people other disciples with which to work and worship so His name can be glorified and they can be built up, but some say, "No thanks! The work required to get along with each other isn't worth it." We honor God when we value being His church.

God knows there will be those who go, "…out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would have continued with us; but they went out that they might be made manifest, that none of them were of us" (1 Jn 2:19). God knows some will quit, whether they realize it or not, because they simply do not want to be His people as He wills them to be. Continuing with God's people is His will and to quit His people is to quit Him. ~  Entire Issue of February 20, 2011

Salvation Outside the Church?  Impossible!

George W. Bailey, Oklahoma City, Oklahoma

That Jesus Christ is the Savior of the world is a fact that is widely believed. Before Jesus was born, an angel appeared to Joseph in a dream, telling him of Mary's child, saying, "and thou shalt call his name Jesus, for he shall save his people from their sins." (Matt. 1:21)

In the midst of his ministry, Jesus himself declared, "The Son of man came to seek and to save that which was lost." (Lk. 19:10)

After the death and resurrection of Christ, John said, "And we have beheld and bear witness that the Father hath sent the Son to be the Savior of the world." (I John 4:14)

From these three statements we see that (1) before his coming, (2) during his ministry, and (3) after his leaving of the world, Jesus was declared to be the Savior of men.

Salvation Only In Christ

Christ being the Savior of the world, we know that salvation is in him. Man cannot be saved until his sins are forgiven. Sins are not forgiven until one has been redeemed by the blood of Christ; for we read, "the blood of Jesus his Son cleanseth us from all sin." (I John 1:7) Also Paul declares that we have "our redemption through his blood." (Eph. 1:7)

The blood of Christ is connected with the body of Christ. Is not that only according to nature? Could the body of Christ give and impart life apart from his blood? Can any human body continue to possess life apart from its blood? The church of the Lord has been purchased with the blood of Jesus. (Acts 20:28) Now we have this connection: one is saved in Christ; one is saved by the blood; the blood is in the body. Hence, no person can have the one without the other. This agrees with Paul's statement, "Therefore, I endure all things for the elect's sake that they may also obtain the salvation which is in Christ Jesus with eternal glory." (II Tim. 2:10)

Salvation Only In The Church

Someone may say, I grant you all that; but still what has that to do with the church? Let us apply the laws of logic or reason; can you speak of a man without speaking of his person? Can you speak of one's person without speaking of his body? Suppose a physician, upon examination of a patient, discovers the patient has been shot with a bullet. He exclaims, "I found a bullet in this person." Would he have meant that the bullet was found in the person's body? What else could he have meant? How could a bullet be in a person without being in his body? When we speak of any member of the human body, we are speaking of the body of the person who possesses the member. We cannot speak of a man's head, for example, without speaking of the man. We cannot speak of being in Christ without speaking of the body of Christ.

No one could hope for heaven without the spiritual blessings which are so essential to our salvation. Yet Paul declares that all spiritual blessings are "in Christ". (Eph. 1:3) The temporal blessings may be enjoyed even by infidels, atheists, and rebellious and scornful men. But blessings of a spiritual nature are reserved for those who are in Christ, in his body, in his church. For, in this sense, Christ, his body, and the church are identical.

The Church Is The Kingdom

John speaks of the church as a kingdom. (Rev. 1:4,6,9) If there is only one church (Eph. 4:4,5), then there must be only one religious kingdom. Whatever may be said in the New Testament regarding the kingdom may be said regarding the church. Consider:

First.

Paul said the Lord, "delivered us out of the power of darkness and translated us into the kingdom of the Son of his love." (Col. 1:13) If one is in the kingdom of Christ, he is out of the kingdom of darkness; if he is not in the kingdom of Christ, he is still in the kingdom of darkness.

Second.

Concerning the Lord's Supper, Christ said, "I shall not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father's kingdom." (Matt. 26:29) When we partake of the Lord's Supper, we proclaim "his death". (I Cor. 11:26) Now since the Supper is in the kingdom, how can anyone partake of it and declare the death of Jesus until he is in the kingdom?

Third.

Jesus said, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness". (Matt. 6:33) Does not the word "seek" carry with it the idea of "earnestly looking for" or "desiring"? But why should Jesus make a statement of that kind if one does not have to be a member of the kingdom, or church? What shall we do with the kingdom (and righteousness) of God when we find it? Does it not stand to reason that upon discovery of the "righteousness" of God, we discover also the kingdom of “God, even the Father." (I Cor. 15:24) If at the end of time the kingdom of Christ will be delivered up to God, how can he who is not in the kingdom be delivered to God? How can anyone hope to have God as king without being in the kingdom over which the Son is now ruler, and over which God is to reign eternally? One can have no hope of salvation outside the church! ~  Entire Issue of February 13, 2011

The Amazing Grace of God (Part 2)

(Continued from last issue:
Edward O. Bragwell, Sr.
The Reflector – January 2011)

The Basis of Our Salvation and Fellowship with God

What then is the basis of our salvation and fellowship with God? It is not faith alone nor is it grace alone, nor is it works alone. All are involved. It is true that we cannot work our way to heaven but it is also true that we cannot depend on the grace of God alone to get us there. Paul says that we have to “work out (our) own salvation with fear and trembling (Phil. 2:12). In this text, the working out is the same as obeying because he says “as you have always obeyed.”

When Paul said that we are saved “by grace ... through faith,” (Eph. 2:8) he is summarizing the basis of our salvation. It is God’s grace combined with man’s faith. Neither is passive but both are active toward its object. It is by God’s active grace toward man and man’s active faith toward God. It includes every act of the grace of God toward us and our every act of faith toward God.

The grace of God is His answer to our sin for “where sin abounded, grace did much more abound” (Romans 5:20-21). Without it we would all be condemned. There is no one so perfect in his obedience that he does not need forgiveness. Forgiveness comes from the grace of God. Yet there are conditions (acts that must be performed) in order to receive forgiveness, like repenting and being baptized (Acts 2: 38). This is our salvation from past sins (Mark 16:16). Our eternal salvation yet to come is also conditioned upon obedience (Hebrews 5:8-9). The grace of God comes into play here as well. Our obedience will not be perfect so by the grace of God we are allowed to “confess our sins” with the assurance that “he is faithful and just to forgive our sins” (1 John 1:9). However, we cannot “go on sinning willfully” without “insult(ing) the Spirit of grace” (Hebrews 10:26-29 NASB).

The word of God in the New Testament is called “the perfect law of liberty” by James (1:25) that requires our “doing of the work” in order to be blessed. It is also the law by which we will be judged (2:12).

But God will not be mocked. He will not allow us to take advantage of his grace by taking a lackadaisical attitude toward strict obedience to God’s word. In contrasting the old and new Testament systems, the Hebrew writer said, “For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward; How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him” (Hebrews 2:2-3 KJV).

As recipients of the grace of God, we must extend grace or mercy to others. We are told that we will have judgment without mercy if we show no mercy. (James 2:13). And Jesus quoted Hosea (“I will have mercy, and not sacrifice”) to the Pharisees who criticized his disciples for breaking the Sabbath law – did he not? (Matt. 12:7). From all of this, some have concluded that grace and mercy trumps strict obedience to law.

This assumes that Jesus conceded that his disciples had technically broken the Sabbath law and that he had also in healing on the Sabbath, but with good reason – mercy (or grace) takes precedence over sacrifice (obedience to law). But would he criticize the Pharisees for setting aside the commandment of God, (Mark 7:8-9) in one breath, and allow himself and his disciples to do so in the next breath? He is not even saying that since he is the “Lord of the Sabbath” that he had the right to set it aside in the name of mercy and grace. He is simply saying that, as such, he was in position to know what was lawful and unlawful to do on the Sabbath. He declared that his disciples were “guiltless” in what they did on the Sabbath. While the law forbad harvesting the fields on the Sabbath, it did not forbid eating grain on the Sabbath. That is all the disciples were doing. They were simply eating by reaching and picking the grain off the ear rather than off the plate or table. Jesus’ healing on the Sabbath was not breaking the Sabbath law against “working” on that day. The Sabbath law allowed acts of mercy and the Pharisees knew it (Luke 13:15; 14:5). Mind you, they did set aside the Jews’ traditions about the Sabbath, but not God’s law in the name of mercy.

“But, did not Jesus justify David, in Matthew 12, for breaking the Sabbath,” some ask. No, he did not justify him. He specifically said that what David did was not lawful. What he was doing was exposing the Pharisee’s hypocrisy in condemning his disciples who were “guiltless” yet they would not have condemned David who was guilty.

So, God’s grace is truly amazing. When one looks at the sinfulness of man it is amazing that God would be willing to sacrifice his only begotten son and provide a way for one, no matter how sinful he is, to be forgiven and enjoy fellowship with him in this life and throughout all eternity if he will only repent and become obedient unto him. Then even after that, if he returns to sin, he provides a way for him to return by repenting and confessing his sin. But, it is not as amazing as some perceived it to be. It is not amazing enough to overlook sin, but amazing enough to forgive sin when we turn to God in repentance and submit to his other terms of pardon. ~  Entire Issue of February 6, 2011

The Amazing Grace of God (Part 1)

Edward O. Bragwell, Sr.
The Reflector – January 2011

Amazing grace! How sweet the sound; That saved a wretch like me. I once was lost, but now am found, Was blind but now I see.

According to Wikipedia, “‘Amazing Grace’ is a Christian hymn written by English poet and clergyman John Newton (1725–1807), published in 1779. With a message that forgiveness and redemption are possible regardless of the sins people commit and that the soul can be delivered from despair through the mercy of God, ‘Amazing Grace’ is one of the most recognizable songs in the English-speaking world.”


For over two hundred years many have been comforted by the singing of Newton’s wonderful song. Each time I sing or hear it my eyes water and a chill goes down my spine.

For over two thousand years the story of God’s grace through Jesus Christ has been told in the New Testament revelation. It is a story of assurance and hope that needs to be preached to lost and despairing sinners as well as to remind those of us saved by it, that, as Paul said, “by the grace of God I am what I am.”

One cannot preach the gospel without preaching the grace of God because it is called “the gospel of the grace of God.” (Acts 20:24). Paul expresses surprise that the Galatians had been so quickly removed “from him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another gospel.” (Gal. 1:6). From this we see that the gospel so emphasizes grace that “grace” and “gospel” are virtually used interchangeably. Grace and the gospel are so interwoven that it is said that “the grace of God” teaches ... (Titus 2:11-12). That which it teaches is the same as the gospel teaches.

Preachers Charged with Neglecting Grace

So, when preachers are charged with neglecting the grace of God in their preaching, it should be taken seriously. If the accusation is true, it is terrible that such neglect could happen. If it is not true, then it is terrible that such unfounded charges are made against those who are in reality preaching “the gospel of the grace of God.” These charges are usually made against preachers among churches of Christ by members of various denominations. This is because preachers among us have so much to say about keeping the commandments of God and living in harmony with God’s law. Since these critics have been taught and believe that salvation is “solely by grace,” we can understand why they would be inclined to make such a charge.

But in recent years more and more young preachers among us who grew up under the preaching of my generation are charging my generations with having left the impression that our salvation is on the basis of works (or as they often say, “law/commandment keeping”) rather than by grace. Thus, leaving most of their generation in fear and without assurance because they are aware of their failure to keep the law/commandments of Christ perfectly. So, it is now the mission of these young men to restore the awareness of the grace, mercy and love of God that was lost to their generation due the alleged neglect of the subject by the previous generation of preachers.

I believe, that for the most part, these younger men are sincere and truly believe the charges they are making. But I also believe they are mistaken about the vast majority of gospel preachers of my generation. We have heard and read great sermons in which the grace of God was taught and even emphasized over the years that I have tried to preach the gospel of the grace of God. It is admitted that in much of our preaching we said more about obeying commands than we specifically did about grace, for the same reason we said more about the doctrine of Christ than we did the deity of Christ – we did not believe these latter themes to be an issue with most of our audiences. So, we considered it sufficient to simply remind people periodically of these great truths, as Peter said, though they already knew them (Cf. 2 Pet. 1:12) and devote most of our teaching to the parts that our audiences needed more detailed teaching concerning, namely the need to “observe all things whatsoever (He has) commanded (us)” under the dispensation of the grace of God and to know and obey the doctrine of Christ.

These well-meaning and sincere brethren who make these charges may themselves be unwittingly doing the very thing they see my generation to have done. By emphasizing that the basis of salvation is love, mercy and grace and not law or commandment keeping, they are emphasizing grace, love and mercy and unwittingly minimizing strict obedience to God’s law.

Grace and Law Are Not Mutually Exclusive

Grace and faith are not mutually exclusive, neither are grace and law. It is not an “either grace/or” proposition, but an “and” proposition. Those who think so usually quote and misapply two verses: “For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ” (John 1:17) and “... for you are not under law but under grace” (Rom. 6:14 NKJV). Neither of these verses teaches that law keeping is either unimportant or unnecessary under the dispensation of Christ.

The first verse is not teaching there was no grace or truth under Moses nor no law under Christ. In fact, both the graciousness and mercy of God is taught under the law: “Gracious is the LORD, and righteous; yea, our God is merciful.” (Psa. 116:5). And there is law under Christ (Rom. 3:27; 8:2; Jas. 1:25; 2:12; 1 Cor. 9:21). John is certainly not saying that there was no truth under the law. The context shows that he is speaking of both truth and grace in their fullness being under Christ (v. 16). The second verse (Rom. 6:14) is one of those “not/but” statements that emphasizes the last part without eliminating the first – but both are necessary. It is like “Do not work for the food which perishes, but for the food which endures to eternal life (John 1:27 –NASB). The first part is not only not forbidden but absolutely necessary, yet with emphasis upon the second part.

(to be continued in next issue, God willing.)  Entire Issue of January 30, 2011

End of Days

By Mitch Rhymer

I was watching a program on the History channel about the Mayan prophecy of the destruction of the world and the end of time. This prophecy states that on December 21, 2012 the world will end in destruction. Hollywood has taken to this prophecy and made several movies about the end of our world. Yet it struck me as odd that if one were to simply read the Bible then the hysteria and confusion created by Hollywood and these prophecies would go away. I understand that one needs to see the Bible as the source of true knowledge. However, the Bible clearly states, "But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only" ( Matthew 24:36).

From this verse Christians need to understand a few things about the end of days or the end of the world or however one wants to describe it. When the Bible speaks of "that day and hour" it is a reference to the coming of the Son of Man back to the Earth to exercise judgment upon all man.

Matthew 24:37 teaches us that the return of Christ will be a destructive event. It alludes to the flood of the days of Noah. Going back to Genesis 6-8, the Bible student will carefully see that God intended to destroy not only man but everything he created ( Genesis 6:7). When Christ returns we should be careful to note that it will destructive to all the living things he created.

It is not enough that we understand that the return of Christ destroys all living things. The very essence of the universe will pass away. In other words the physical world and universe will cease to exist. "Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away" ( Matthew 24:35). The only thing that will remain is the spiritual realm of Hades. 2 Thessalonians 1:7-10 describes the flaming fire in which Christ will return to eliminate the heavens and the earth executing judgment upon man.

Additionally, the Bible is clear that no one, not even Christ, knows when that time will come. It is hubris of the grandest sort to try and ascertain when the destruction of the world will be. For from the promises of God we know that the destruction of the world will not occur until Christ returns. We can find hope and safety in the plans of the Lord to sustain His creation until he decides the time for judgment is at hand.

Should we, then, be complacent and sit upon our hands? Should we care little about what the Lord has given us? Certainly not. Because we do not know when the time will come we must always be ready to act and do what God commands us to do. The end of time, end of days, or however one wants to understand the Day of Judgment are there as a time period for us to establish our goals and work for the prize of our calling (Philippians 3:14). God expects man to utilize what he has been given by God for the glory of God. This means that we need to use every available resource to work for the increase of the kingdom of God.

Proverbs 6:6-11 explains our attitude toward the judgment. "Go to the ant, thou sluggard; consider her ways, and be wise: Which having no guide, overseer, or ruler, Provideth her meat in the summer, and gathereth her food in the harvest. How long wilt thou sleep, O sluggard? when wilt thou arise out of thy sleep? Yet a little sleep, a little slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleep: So shall thy poverty come as one that travelleth, and thy want as an armed man." By examining this passage of scripture the Bible student should see that God expects us to be busy providing for ourselves in spiritual matters. For the question is asked of man how long we are asleep to the day God has given to us. Certainly we do our secular jobs, have our fun, and are entertained. But those whose lives are dedicated to these things are asleep to the plans that God expects.

The ant is better than the sluggard. For they have no one to guide them or demand that they work. God has given to us elders, overseers, to guide the church in the proper direction. It is necessary then that the work of the elders not be limited to simply making business, economic, or landscaping plans. Rather the overseers need to rule over the work of the church. They need to come into the homes of Christian ants and kick them out of bed, waking them, for there is work to do.

Verse 11 illustrates this point in two ways. Laziness is the key to understanding this verse. For through habitual idleness the "thief in the night," which is the meaning of "the one that travelleth," comes and creates poverty. The "armed man" is the "man with the shield" implying that one's want comes because someone barges in taking by force which was once ours. Laziness is worse than the poverty and want that comes from having one's stuff stolen because laziness produces nothing of value. So when the thief in the night or armed robber comes there will be nothing to steal. Neither is there anything of value. The spiritual application is that laziness neither causes one to protect what he has obtained nor does it provide anyone with the value God is offering to give.

Christ will come as a thief in the night are we prepared or are we too lazy hoping the Christ will pass us by. ~  Entire Issue of January 23, 2011

Don't Quit!

by Bubba Carrier

The first time I tried to march and play drums at the same time, I was terrible. When I concentrated on playing a steady beat, I marched out of step; when I focused on marching in line, I played off beat. After the first week, I went to the band director and told him that marching band was not for me and that he shouldn't expect me at any more of the rehearsals. I'll never forget what he said to me "Bubba, I didn't think you were a quitter." That cut through me like a knife.

We don't like to be called quitters, but we sure act like them. We try various hobbies and crafts for a while, and if we don't enjoy them as much as we originally thought we would, we toss them aside and move on to something else. How many have picked up the game of golf only to throw it back down a couple of weeks later? What about attempting to learn a musical instrument? Even those who make a substantial investment in their potential interest ‑ equipment, lessons, accessories ‑ give up after their initial failure.

If we're not careful, we allow this mentality to carry over into our spiritual thinking. With high ambitions and fiery spirits, we march into the battlefield of life full of vigor and ready to conquer anything that crosses our path. Yet the first time our courage is demanded because of some obstacle or hurdle that lies in front of us, we abandon the Lord and run the other way. The excitement that fueled us at first is lost because we recognize that some exertion is required of us or an unanticipated conflict must be resolved. Even those who make a considerable investment in the Lord's work ‑ time, energy, resources drop out long before the race is won.

Quitting is easy because it involves no effort, no commitment. The world convinces us that life is self-centered and that we must do anything and everything to make ourselves comfortable and content. This philosophy implies eliminating that which causes discomfort and discord; things like our marriage, our religion, even our own life.

Please reflect on these simple suggestions the next time you encounter the temptation to quit the Lord.

1. Trust in God. Faith is not simply believing in the existence of God, it involves putting your complete confidence and trust in Him. He has promised, "I will never leave you, nor will I ever forsake you" (Heb. 13:5). Even in your darkest hour, when it seems that all hope is gone, He is standing by your side, ready to help you overcome your adversaries. Those who abandon Him have not totally surrendered their fears and worries and are attempting to live life on their own. Place your confidence in God that He will lead you through the difficult times and build you up so that you can endure them. If you never forsake Him, He has promised that He will never leave you. Trust Him.

2. Finish what you start. Jesus did. He came to this earth with a mission, to fulfill an incredible plan to save men from their sins, and He did not allow one thing to step in His way not the devil, not the apostles, not the scribes and Pharisees.

Paul told Timothy to 'be sober in all things, endure hardship, do the work of an evangelist, fulfill your ministry" (2 Tim. 4:5). The young preacher was to expect trials and setbacks, frustrations and anxieties, but he was to endure them with patience and persistence and not give up. Paul knew about hardships; "five times I received from the Jews thirty-nine lashes, three times was I beaten with rods, once I was stoned, three times was I shipwrecked... " (2 Cor. 11:24‑27). Do you think he considered calling it quits a time or two? Yet through it all, he continued to trust in God and that allowed him to finish what he started.

3. Remember the big picture. Heaven is for those who have endured and those who have conquered, not for those who have given up. Since Paul had fought the fight and kept the faith, he was confident in his eternal destiny ‑ "in the future there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, will award to me on that day; and not only to me, but to all those who have loved his appearing" (2 Tim. 4:8).
Remember where you're going. It's easy to get distracted by the temporal things that this life has to offer; they cause us worry and tempt us to throw in the towel and quit. They make service to God seem less important and perseverance impossible. At the judgment, those who have endured and those who have given up will be separated, and the ones who have kept the faith will receive their crown of life. Won't the temporal things seem so insignificant then?

Consider the poem of Jill Wolf. 'Don't quit when the tide is the lowest, for it's just about to turn, don't quit over doubts and questions, for there's something you may learn. Don't quit when the night is darkest, for it's just a while till dawn; don't quit when you've run the farthest, for the race is almost won. Don't quit when the hill is steepest; for your goal is almost nigh; don't quit, for you're not a failure until you fail to try."

Fight the good fight, finish the course, keep the faith, and whatever you do, don't quit. ~  Entire Issue of January 16, 2011

Truth Does Not Appeal to Everyone

by Gene Frost

Pilate asked the question that all who desire to avoid amenability to truth ask, and that is, "What is truth?" (John 18:38) Is it something so vague that it is elusive? Or is it without any firm basis, and, therefore, is whatever one chooses it to be? By its very definition, truth is discoverable. Truth is what is in "conformity to fact or actuality." - American Heritage Dictionary

Who knows the actuality of anything better than God? He alone knows the truth about all things. He created it all and is the Sovereign of the universe. (Gen. 1:1; Heb. 4:13) Whatever God says on any subject is true – "thy word is truth," John 17:17. Even though His revelation in the Holy Scriptures was not written as a text book on history, geography, science, et al., references in these areas are true, according to the reality of things.

The purpose of His revelation was not to instruct us in secular matters, but to reveal Himself and His will to man, to convict man of sin and offer deliverance from the guilt and eternal consequences thereof. His word is a guide to us in how to live righteously, soberly, and godly all the days of our life. (Tit. 2:11-12)

Jesus, as the Son of God, has revealed the truth by which we may be saved. (John 1:17, 8:40, 14:6) He sent the Holy Spirit to His apostles and prophets to guide them, to bring to their remembrance all that He had taught and to reveal to them things yet to come, so they would have knowledge of all truth. (John 14:26, 16:13; Gal. 1:6-8) What they received they wrote so that we might have the knowledge that they were given. (Eph. 3:3-5) Those who heard them received the word of God: not a word about God, but God’s word. (1 Thess. 2:13; 1 Cor. 2:7-13).

This revealed truth is essential to our present and eternal well being. Jesus said, "If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed; and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free." (John 8:31-32) Even so, many people have no interest in the truth.

Not Even to Hear It

Some people are prejudiced against the truth, and summarily reject it before and without ever hearing and understanding it. Prejudice means to pre-judge, to make judgment (discernment) before hearing the facts (or evidence).

God told Isaiah (6:9-10) this would be the case when he presented His word to Israel. They would hear what Isaiah said, that is audibly, but they would not hear, that is heed. The people had ears, the faculties to receive sound, but they would make no effort to understand what was said, no effort to comply with its demands. Jesus said this was true of the Jews during His earthly ministry.

"And in them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esaias, which saith, By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand; and seeing ye shall see, and shall not perceive: for this people's heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have closed; lest at any time they should see with their eyes and hear with their ears, and should understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them." (Matt. 13:14-15).

Some, when they fail to hear what they want, without even considering whether it is true (of God) or not, simply turn away. They want to hear pleasant things, things that permit them to believe and practice what pleases them. When such is not forthcoming, they turn away in search of those who will tickle their ears (2 Tim. 4:2-3). When the attitude is, "I don’t care what the Bible says; I know what I believe," then all persuasion to the contrary simply falls upon deaf ears.

Naaman is an example of one who was unwilling to listen to anything that differed from his predisposition. When the prophet Elisha told him to dip himself seven times in the Jordan river, he turned away in a rage. Elisha did not do as he had anticipated. He said, "Behold, I thought…" (2 Kings 5:11). His immediate action was to ignore and reject what Elisha had commanded. In his case, however, better heads prevailed.

Some are predisposed because of false reports and slander they have heard concerning the truth, or of those who preach it. For example, the Jews slandered Jesus: they said He worked miracles by power of Beelzebub (Mark 3:22-26). They discredited Him and tried to nullify His efforts in order to prejudice the people. On several occasions, Jesus was accused of having (being possessed by) a devil (John 7:20, 8:48, 52). If people came to believe that Jesus was possessed by a devil or that His miracles were performed by the power of Satan, then they would not listen to Him. His miracles would no longer convince them. They would be turned away without giving Him a hearing. In fact, we learn that some were thereby prejudiced, and said, "He hath a devil, and is mad; why hear ye him?" (John 10:20).

Some Heard the Truth, With Overwhelming Evidence, and Still Would Not Accept It.

In spite of the fact that He produced divine credentials, performed miracles that confirmed His word and the fact that He was sent of the Father, they would not accept Him (John 3:2, Heb. 2:2-3). Even "though he had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed not on him…" (John 12:37) They were unmoved by the divine demonstration. In that people saw the miracles and still did not believe, shows that a lack of acceptance is not always due to a lack of knowledge. Other considerations may block its reception. Let’s consider some of the obstacles to accepting the truth.

Love Human Approval More

Even when some saw the miracles and believed, they did not accept Him (confess) because the approval of others meant more to them that the truth. "Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue: for they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God." (John 12:42-43)

Love the World

Some love the world more than truth. Jesus made the point in His parable of the sower, when the seed (the word) is sown among the thorns. These hearers "when they have heard, go forth, and are choked with cares and riches and pleasures of this life, and bring no fruit to perfection" (Luke 8:14). Their pursuit of things in this world was more important than the truth. They did not accept the truth.

This is a fact of which we must ever be aware: there is an attraction to the world which must be resisted. A love for more precious and eternal things must outweigh interest in the mundane. "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever." (1 John 2:15-17).

One cannot love both God and the world equally: "No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon." (Matt. 6:24). A passion for the things of this world renders one unable to appreciate the spiritual, which eventually he rejects and despises. "Ye adulterers and adulteresses, know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God." (James 4:4).

Comfortable with the Status Quo

Some are so prejudiced against anything that would call for change that they will even refuse to hear it. An example of such prejudice is seen in the Sanhedrin before whom Stephen stood. After rehearsing the history of Israel, apparently with no acceptance of the truth he preached, Stephen closed his speech with a rebuke: "Ye stiffnecked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost: as your fathers did, so do ye. Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted? and they have slain them which showed before of the coming of the Just One; of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers: who have received the law by the disposition of angels, and have not kept it." (Acts 7:51-53). Without giving serious thought to what he had said, they then "cried out with a loud voice, and stopped their ears, and ran upon him with one accord, and cast him out of the city, and stoned him" (verse 54).

When one is so satisfied with what he believes and practices that he will not allow himself to consider anything else, it is obvious that he does not love the truth. Truth is of no real importance; there is no felt need for it – he’s satisfied. In such cases, where there is a lack of love for truth, God allows one to believe what pleases him, even though it is grievous error. "And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie: that they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness." (2 Thess. 2:10-11). The only assurance we have of ever coming to a knowledge of truth is first to have an honest heart, a desire to know what is the truth.

When one is satisfied and resents being told he is not right, he regards the one with the truth as an enemy. Paul feared this reaction even from brethren, whom he sought to correct in a matter of error: "Am I therefore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth?" (Gal. 4:16).

Love Is the Basic Problem

When people hear the truth, understand it, believe the evidence, and yet refuse to accept it, the basic problem is misplaced love: a love for self rather than for God. This selfishness is seen in several reasons why people refuse to accept the truth. Some reject the truth in their desire for …

Acceptance in society: as the chief rulers (John 12:42-43).

Approval of family: Matt. 10:37.

Material security: Luke 12:20-21.

God said unto the rich ruler, who found no time for God, "Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee: then whose shall those things be, which thou hast provided? So is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God."

Pleasures of sin. In the case of Moses, he had "rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season" (Heb. 11:25).

If one is to enjoy the blessings God has prepared for them who love Him, he must show the preeminence of this love by denying himself. "Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it. For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” (Matt. 16:24-26). Again, Jesus said, "If ye love me, keep my commandments." (John 14:15).

All who love God love the truth. The truth does not appeal to all men for the reason that not all men love God. ~  Entire Issue of January 9, 2011

The Form of the New Testament

by Bob West

"Why isn't the New Testament written in legal form; i.e., broken down into encyclopedic categories and lists? Instead, it contains much historical, biographical and personal material. Yet we are asked to believe that this is God's law for us today. How can this be?"

The above paragraph sets forth a question which we believe is legitimate and needs to be carefully considered.

As a point of fact, some of the New Testament does have catalogs or lists of things both right and wrong (see Galatians 5; 1 Corinthians 6; Ephesians 4-6; Colossians 3-4; etc.). Therefore, the negative effect of the question is somewhat mitigated. Our remarks will be directed to the bulk of the New Testament - why it should indeed be considered as our law and standard of authority.

Consider what would be lost to us if the New Testament consisted only of categorized lists of "thou shalts" and "thou shalt nots":

1. The personality of the speakers.

Specific statements in legal form tell us very little about the law-giver. We may conclude that the author of a law forbidding stealing held stealing in abhorrence. Beyond that we are left in the dark. But not so in the New Testament. When Jesus laid down the law that we should "love one another," His inspired biographies reveal how He lived this law every day of His life. This serves to give a moral force to the law which would not otherwise be possible. Much of the "non-legal" portions of the gospel set forth the sinlessness or holiness of Christ. Man is more inclined to heed the precepts of a righteous law-giver than those of evil-doers. Therefore, the scriptures which tell of the holiness of our Lord do not distract from the authority of the New Testament. On the contrary, such accounts establish its authority!

2. Corroborative Material.

The historical statements in the New Testament regarding rulers, customs and events, are necessary in that they furnish corroborative evidence for the accuracy of the gospel. The accounts of the miracles were given for the stated purpose of creating confidence in Jesus (John 20:30-31). That which serves to confirm a document surely cannot be cited as evidence against its authority.

3. Illustrative Material.

Laws become exceedingly difficult to apply when dealing with complex situations. However, Jesus cut through this problem by demonstrating the truth in stories, illustrations, and parables. He couched the underlying law in language that only the hard of hard would fail to understand. Truths taught in "doctrinal passages" are exemplified in such historical books as Acts. The New Testament is thus made meaningful and alive for those who will recognize it.

There may be other considerations that should be added. But a New Testament without the above material is unthinkable. "All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable..." - 2 Timothy 3:16. Every word in the New Testament is there by God's design. Therefore, an encyclopedic catalog of laws would be far inferior to what we have now - God's living law for mankind.

Bob West, The Milpitas Messenger, February, 1996 ~  Entire Issue of January 2, 2011

Five Great Bible Covenants

by David Padfield

In form, a covenant is an agreement between two people and involves promises on the part of each to the other. The concept of a covenant between God and His people is one of the central themes of the Bible. In the Biblical sense, a covenant implies much more than a contract or a simple agreement between two parties.

The word for "covenant" in the Old Testament also provides additional insight into the meaning of this important idea. It comes from a Hebrew root word that means "to cut." This explains the strange custom of two people passing through the cut bodies of slain animals after making an agreement (cf. Jer. 34:18). A ceremony such as this always accompanied the making of a covenant in the Old Testament. Sometimes those entering into a covenant shared a meal, such as when Laban and Jacob made their covenant (Gen. 31:54).

Abraham and his children were commanded to be circumcised as a "sign of covenant" between